The Girgashites

The Girgashites

 

This lesson is the first in a series of 7 lessons on the 7 “categories” of evil spirits that the Scriptures describe. This teaching will focus on the “Girgashites”, the most common type of evil spirit that affects church. It is very important to understand how each of these evil spirits operates in order to recognize if our hearts are currently “infected” with any of them, and to recognize them in the hearts of others. These spirits are real, and their effects in people’s lives are devastatingly real, so it is important to recognize their modus operandi.

 

Since entire books could be written on each type of evil spirit, we could not possibly cover each type completely in a single message. Each message in this series, therefore, will serve as a brief overview of each type of spirit. God willing, we will post future messages that will expand on each of these types of spirits.

 

Throughout this series, whenever we refer to a “Girgashite”, for example, we may be referring to a Girgashite spirit or to a person “infected” with that type of spirit.

What’s in a name?

A great deal can be inferred directly from the meaning of the word “Girgashite”. As we saw in the introduction, “Girgashite” means, “clay dweller”, which refers to “dwelling on earthliness“. This type of spirit promotes a focus on earthly, temporal, things, and produces a disdain for things that are “spiritual” and eternal, thereby denying the truth of : 2 Corinthians 5:1″For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.”

2 Corinthians 5:1 does the opposite of the Girgashite spirit. It recognizes the temporality of our earthly tabernacle and sets its sights on things that are eternal in the heavens. The verse before 2 Corinthians 5:1  in 2 Corinthians 4:18

reveals an interesting trait of the Girgashite spirit:

“While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.” (Girgashites (i.e.- people infected with this type of spirit) tend to focus on things that are visible. The Greek word translated as “seen” in the passage above is blepo, which means, “to discern mentally, to understand, to set the mind’s thoughts on a thing, to consider”. Girgashites are very analytical people who base their life’s decisions on the pros and cons that their minds are able to perceive. For example, when they have to decide between two job opportunities, they consider factors such as salary, distance from home, opportunities for promotion, health insurance plans, and work schedule. When a believer allows Girgashite spirits to take root in his or her heart, he or she rarely considers whether God wants him or her to take the job with the lower salary, longer working hours, and no life insurance. God always has a higher plan in mind. He might want you to take the less appealing job because He wants to use you in a mighty way to influence the lives of the people at that job. God might be looking ahead and warning you that satan is trying to entice you to the other job because he wants to lure you away from your calling in Christ through a job that looks good at the beginning but will slowly envelop you and eat you up alive.

Non-Girgashite believers are not easily distracted by what their minds can see, but, instead, focus on what God wants for their lives. When choosing between two jobs, the non-Girgashite believer goes to God in prayer and asks Him, “Lord, which job do you want me to take? Which one is in your will?”. God might respond that He wants the believer to take the lower-salary job, the higher-salary job, or neither! Non-Girgashite believers are focused on the things that can’t be seen, i.e.- the things that can’t be discerned with the natural mind, and, at times, they might make decisions that sound completely illogical and nonsensical to fellow believers and family members who are Girgashite in their hearts:

Let us read in the book of 1 Corinthians 2:12-16

12Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. 13Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. 14But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. 15But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. 16For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.”

As we have seen, the non-Girgashite does not rely on human wisdom, preferring to depend on the voice of the Holy Spirit (v13). The natural man cannot receive the things of the Spirit, because they sound foolish to him (v14); this is why God eventually stops talking to Girgashite believers, because, every time He does, they simply brush off His words as nonsense and proceed to do their own will, based on what their natural mind perceives. If you prefer to rely on the voice of the Spirit instead of relying on your natural mind, you will begin to act according to the mind of Christ (v16), and you will be able to perceive things that others don’t. You will perceive real dangers where others don’t see them. You will begin to see spiritual doors that others don’t see, and, according to verse 15, no one will have authority to “judge” you. In other words, when you begin to operate in the Spirit, you stand above the jurisdiction of anyone’s criticism, so don’t worry about what your brothers and sisters at church are saying about you. Don’t worry about what your wife, kids, brothers, or sisters are saying. You do what God has called you to do. As long as you are sure in your spirit that you are doing God’s will, just obey Him and let the chips fall where they may.

 

How to avoid being a Girgashite in your decisions-1

So far, we have talked about how Girgashites live out their lives relying mostly on the perceptions of their natural mind, undermining the voice of the Spirit. God gives us some guidelines to ensure that we really are hearing the voice of God on a given matter:

James 3:13-18 “13Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? let him shew out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom. 14But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. 15This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. 16For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. 17But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. 18And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.”

The guidelines are

Meekness in wisdom (v13)

A “meek” person is a person who is easily led by another, the same way a meek horse is easily led by anyone who rides it. Is your soul meek towards God? Do you have a predisposition to be led by the Spirit to wherever He may take you, without regard to personal sacrifice and suffering? Are you willing to obey the voice of God above the voice of man, even at the risk of being left alone? If you are, you are a meek person, and you will be acting in the wisdom of God, because the beginning of wisdom is the “fear of God” (Proverbs 9:10), and the “fear of God” is the constant concern in a person’s heart to please God and to do what is pleasant to Him. “Fear of man” is the concern to do what pleases men, even if it does not please God. “Fear of man” is afraid of what man thinks. “Fear of God” is afraid of what God thinks.

 

Not focusing on what can be seen with the natural mind (v15)

Are you “earthly” (v15)? Are you a Girgashite? Are you focused on what you can perceive and analyze with your mind? If you are, you are not likely to hear the voice of God.

Not focusing on personal agendas of self-aggrandizement (v15, 14, and 16)

Are you “devilish” (v15)? Are you willing to step on whomever you have to in order to get to the top? Are you constantly looking out for “number one”? Are your decisions based on what benefits you (and your family) instead of basing them on what will glorify God on Earth? If that is the case, you are not likely to hear from God.

 

Willingness to judge, without showing emotional partiality (v15, 17, 18)

The word translated as “sensual” in verse 15 is the Greek word psychikos, which comes from the word psyche meaning, “soul” (this is the word from which “psychology”, “psychiatry”, and “psychic” come). Therefore, the word “sensual” should really say “soulish”. Since the most predominant part of the soul is formed by the emotions, soulish decisions tend to be greatly influenced by soulish emotion. Some choose the congregation they will attend because their great friends are there, not because God is there. Some choose the person they will marry because that person makes them “feel so good”. Soulish judgments tend to willfully ignore warning signs that the Spirit gives out. God might be warning a young lady that her fiancée, who makes her “feel so good”, is a man with no spiritual depth who will eventually destroy her calling as a prophet. God might be warning a young man not to attend the congregation his buddies and girlfriend go to, because the doctrine there will actually serve as a hindrance to his spiritual growth as an apostle. Soulish judgments tend to ignore these silent whispers of the Spirit, choosing instead to let their emotions be stirred up by what their natural mind can see, and making decisions based on those emotions.

 

Verse 17 says that the Spirit of God want us to be “without partiality”, “without hypocrisy”. The Greek word translated as “without partiality” is adiakritos, which is comprised of three Greek words: a, which means, “without”, dia, which means, “between”, and kritos, which means, “judgment”. The word adiakritos, therefore, literally says “without judging between“. This refers to the act that most people perform when they go to the supermarket to buy fresh fruits. They go through the box of fruits, feeling each fruit with their hands, smelling them, “judging between the fruits”, and taking the ones that they judge to be the freshest and most delicious. This is OK when you are buying fruits, but not with the things of God. In other words, you cannot choose between the things that God has spoken to your heart, picking the things you like and ignoring the things you don’t like. Many believers love to buy the “fruit” of mercy; they love to believe that God is a merciful and loving God, the Shepherd who provides for all of our needs. But when it comes time to buying the “fruit” of judgment, they simply ignore it and pretend like it isn’t there; they would rather ignore the fact that God is consuming fire, that He is a Righteous and Holy God who abhors iniquity and loves justice; that fruit causes them emotional indigestion, so they prefer to leave it in the spiritual “fruit box”. If you only listen to God when He tells you things you like to hear, and constantly ignore Him when He tells you to do something you don’t like, God will eventually stop talking to you, and the mighty calling for your life will be wasted away.

 

The word translated as “without hypocrisy” in verse 18 is the Greek word anypokritos, which comes from the three Greek words a, meaning “without”, hypo, meaning “under”, and kritos, meaning “judgment”. The word anypokritos, therefore, literally says “without under-judging“. “Under-judging” (i.e.- “hypo-crisy”) is, in essence, the “art” of lowering your standards of judgment in order to favor those that your soul loves; this is the real meaning of the word “hypocrisy” in the Bible. A “hypocritical” or “under-judging” teacher might, for example, give the students she likes an easier exam than the one given to the rest of the class. A “hypocritical” or “under-judging” young lady might hate people who smoke and drink, but make an exception for the new boy in class, who is a smoker and a heavy drinker, but who is “oh, so cute!”. Hypocritical people are those who change their judgment standards in order not to drive away those whom their souls love. Many people are hypocritical with themselves; in other words, their soul loves itself so much that they judge themselves with a standard more lenient than the one they apply on others.

 

Verse 18 of James 3 above also says that the fruit of “righteousness” or “justice” is sown in peace of them that “make peace”. As we said in a previous article, the peace that God is after is the “peace of the hearts”, where our wills are at peace with His. This means that the true “peacemakers” of the Bible are those whose works of justice and righteousness make the people around them adapt their wills to the will of God. The peacemaker is the one whose actions make others want to end their “war of wills” with God, surrendering their wills to His calling and purpose for their lives. Isn’t it interesting that James did not say “fruit of mercy”, or “fruit of affection”? It is only through a manifestation of God’s justice and judgment that we can bring others to true repentance and surrender to God’s will. As Isaiah 32 shows, judgment produces justice, and justice yields true peace; a place where iniquity is tolerated and where God’s judgments are rejected will never have true peace:

 

14Because the palaces shall be forsaken; the multitude of the city shall be left; the forts and towers shall be for dens for ever, a joy of wild asses, a pasture of flocks; 15Until the spirit be poured upon us from on high, and the wilderness be a fruitful field, and the fruitful field be counted for a forest. 16Then judgment shall dwell in the wilderness, and righteousness remain in the fruitful field. 17And the work of righteousness shall be peace; and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance for ever.” (Isaiah 32:14-17)

Therefore, our decisions and judgments should be based on a zeal for justice, without picking only what we like and without lowering our judgment standards to favor those we love. If this is the case in your life, the voice of God will become constant and strong in your life, and you will fulfill the purpose for which you were placed on Earth.

How to avoid being a Girgashite in your decisions-2

Learning to hear God’s voice is a growth process, and it’s a growth that no one can do for you. If you have willingly become dependent on others (such as the pastor at your congregation), where you always have to go to them to know what God wants to say to you, you will never enter into spiritual maturity and will never be all that God wants you to be:

12For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 13For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. 14But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.” (Hebrews 5:12-14)

Notice how verse 13 talks about being skillful in the word of righteousness, i.e.- the word of justice. A lack of zeal for the justice of God is a sign of spiritual immaturity.

As you continue to seek His kingdom and His righteousness in your life, your soul will become more and more synchronized with God’s will. There will be times when God will ask you to do things that will in fact be pleasant to your soul, but satan will come and tell you that what you are hearing is not from God because your soul agrees with it. In other words, what you hear from God may or may not be pleasant to your soul, but, as long as you maintain your predisposition to do His will and to abide in His word of justice and judgment, you will continue to hear God and stay in His plan.

Based on the following passage, we can say that there are three things that we must ask concerning God’s will:

4Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. 6And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all.” (1 Corinthians 12:4-6)

  1. How?

Verse 4 declares that the Spirit (the Holy Spirit) is in charge of the gifts. The gifts determine the way we will perform God’s will.

  1. What?

Verse 5 declares that the Lord (the Son of God), is in charge of the “administrations”. The word translated as “administrations” is the Greek word diakonia (from which we get “deacon” in English), which should better be translated as “ministries”. The ministries determine what God wants us to do.

  1. When?

Verse 6 declares that God (God the Father), is in charge of the “operations”. This means that it is the Father who determines when a planned operation will get under way:

“And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power.” (Acts 1:7)

When trying to do God’s will, you must take these three questions into consideration. Sometimes, we may want to do the right thing (we have the “what”), but we are trying to do it the wrong way (we don’t have the “how”). Sometimes we are trying to do something at the right time (we have the “when”), but we are trying to do the wrong thing (we don’t have the “what”). We must learn to hear the answer to all three questions. The Lord Jesus will tell you what to do, and He will impress this in your mind; the Holy Spirit will tell you how to do it, and He will impress this in your emotions; the Father will tell you when to do it, and He will impress this in your heart.

When in doubt about God’s will, you can always resort to fervent prayer. Cry out and plead unto God that He reveal His will to you, and He will respond, but you must be willing to accept anything He tells you to do:

“Call unto me, and I will answer thee, and shew thee great and mighty things, which thou knowest not.” (Jeremiah 33:3)

5 If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. 6But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed.” (James 1:5-6)

The word translated as “wavering” is the word diakrino, which comes from dia, meaning “between”, and krino, meaning “to judge”. In other words, diakrino means to “judge between”, which, as we explained above, refers to choosing to believe only what you want to hear from God and rejecting what you don’t want to hear. You must always discern what you read and hear to judge whether or not it is from God, including every sermon you hear at church or anything you read (like this article, for example). James 1:6, however, refers to judging something that your innermost being already knows as coming from God.

There is an interesting show called “Joan of Arcadia” that airs on the United States TV network CBS. If you have access to this program, I recommend that you watch it. It is interesting to observe how the main character, a teenager called Joan Girardi, is constantly being asked by God to perform tasks that are contrary to her soul’s desires and to her natural thinking, and how, after a temper tantrum, she generally gets herself to do what God told her to do, finding out, as always, that God was right. This program is a perfect example of how a Christian should learn to submit his or her will to the voice of God, not relying on human reason, as the Girgashites do, or on soulish judgment. (By the way, some conservative Christians might object to God speaking to Joan through human form, sometimes as a young man, sometimes as an older woman, sometimes as an older man, but, to the prophetic remnant, this makes complete sense. God wants to manifest Himself through us. God wants to manifest Himself in our flesh, the same way He manifested Himself through the Lord Jesus while He was here in the flesh.)

 

The Girgashite pigs

Believe it or not, the New Testament does make a little-known reference to the Girgashites:

“And when he was come to the other side into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two possessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that way.” (Matthew 8:28)

Some Greek manuscripts say “Gadarenes” instead of “Gergesenes” in the verse above, while others say “Gerasenes”. Even though the region referred to in this passage is “Gadara” (and it’s referred to as such in Mark 5:1), I am convinced in my being that, when Matthew wrote this verse in the original manuscript, he wrote “Gergesenes”, which refers to the “Girgashite” people of Deuteronomy 7:1 quoted at the beginning of this article. Matthew 8:28, therefore, refers to a territory dominated by Girgashite spirits.

28And when he was come to the other side into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two possessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that way. 29And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time? 30And there was a good way off from them an herd of many swine feeding. 31So the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine. 32And he said unto them, Go. And when they were come out, they went into the herd of swine: and, behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the sea, and perished in the waters. 33And they that kept them fled, and went their ways into the city, and told every thing, and what was befallen to the possessed of the devils. 34And, behold, the whole city came out to meet Jesus: and when they saw him, they besought him that he would depart out of their coasts.” (Matthew 8:28-34)

Notice that, in this territory, “pig herding” seemed to be an important local industry. Pigs, as we all know, love to roll around in the mud, so they are a perfect representation of the Girgashite spirit, since “Girgashite” means “clay dweller”. Girgashites are constantly focused on earthly things, the same way pigs are always looking towards the ground to find something to eat. I have heard that it is physically impossible for pigs to look up at the sky (I have never asked a pig if this is true, but it sounds true to me); this makes sense since the Girgashite spirit leads people away from focusing on heavenly things, on things of eternal nature, on the things above.

When the spirits in the possessed men left their bodies, they went into the pigs, and the whole herd ran violently down a steep incline into the sea, drowning in the waters (v32). This happened as a prophetic figure of what happens to people who allow their hearts to be dominated by Girgashite spirits, as we will see in the next paragraphs.

Much like the pigs, Girgashite people are “violent runners”. Since they rarely take the time to ask God what He wants, they usually make impulsive decisions based on a short-sighted vision that is completely focused on the ground. Girgashites make decisions the way a bull charges towards the bullfighter’s cape.

Like the pigs of Matthew 8:32, Girgashites die by “drowning”. Drowned animals were declared an abomination in Scripture (Genesis 9:4, Leviticus 17:10-16, Acts 15:19) because they died with the blood inside of them. Why is that an abomination to God? Because the life of the flesh is in the blood (Leviticus 17:11); in other words, the “blood” represents our soul life (our psyche, as is called in Greek). This means that a drowned animal represents a person who died without shedding his or her blood, without pouring out his or her life for the sake of others. The Lord Jesus shed His blood, He poured out His soul existence so that we might have spiritual life, and God calls us all to do the same thing for the sake of others. Girgashites are selfish people. “Me”, “myself”, and “I” are the Girgashite’s best friends, and he is interested in blessing no one but himself and his closest family members. Since Girgashites assign so much importance to temporal life, they are unwilling to shed it in sacrifice, because they don’t believe that you can reap eternity when you sow in temporality. They might say with their lips that they believe in “eternal life”, but in their hearts they really don’t really live out that belief. When push comes to shove, they don’t believe the following words:

42So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: 43It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power: 44It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 45And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. 46Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual. 47The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven. 48As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 49And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. 50Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.” (1 Corinthians 15:42-50)

[Notice how Paul uses the words “earthy”, making an implicit reference to the Girgashite spirit]

When you meet the Lord on that fateful day, will He find you with blood inside of you, or will He see that you shed your blood as a living sacrifice so that others might have life? If He finds blood in you, you will be an abomination to Him, and He will cast you away from Him. He abhors selfishness, so He cannot make Himself One with a person who lived in self-centeredness. His nature is one of selflessness, so He cannot be One with a person who is not selfless. God wants you to dwell in Him for eternity. God Himself wants to be your tabernacle, your house for eternity:

1For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 2For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: 3If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. 4For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. 5Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. 6Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: 7(For we walk by faith, not by sight:) 8We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. 9Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him. 10For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. 11Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.” (2 Corinthians 5:1-11)

[Notice how verse 7 refers to walking by faith, not by sight. Girgashites are sight-oriented walkers. They act solely on what their natural minds perceive.]

 

22And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. 23And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. 24And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it. 25And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there. 26And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it. 27And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.” (Revelation 21:22-27)

As we have said on previous articles, the “Lamb’s book of life” referred to in verse 27 above is not the list of those who were saved from going to hell. Instead, it is the book of those who will be made One with God for eternity, because they were willing to sow what was temporary to reap what is eternal. There are many believers who will not be made One with Him. Many will live outside the New Jerusalem and regret having lived a life that proved to be an abomination to God. Notice how verse 27 clearly declares that nothing that “works abomination” will enter the New Jerusalem, and as we mentioned above, God will consider a believer to be an “abomination” if he or she dies with his or her blood inside, on account of having lived a selfish life that was never willing to shed itself in loving sacrifice for the sake of God’s plans in the lives of others.

 

Grunting versus groaning

In 2 Corinthians 5:2-4, 2For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: 3If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. 4For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.  , we are called to “groan” to be clothed in God’s eternity. “Groaning” is produced by a soul that deeply desires and yearns for something without which it feels incomplete. This means that our souls should feel incomplete in our temporality, deeply longing and fervently striving towards being enveloped in God’s eternity. Groaners have set their hopes on a higher vision, on a higher calling.

 

As we saw in the previous section, people dominated by Girgashite spirits are like pigs violently running down a steep incline, on their way to drowning in the sea. Girgashites are not groaners. They have relinquished living for a higher vision, deciding in their hearts that they can be complete in their temporality. This turns them into greedy pigs that grunt all day, devouring everything in sight in order to prove to themselves that temporary things can really make them complete. But, since it is completely impossible for a human being to find completeness in temporary things, the Girgashite’s devouring becomes an ever increasing hunger that will never be satisfied. In Numbers 11, a people possessed by Girgashite spirits demanded flesh from God:

 

4And the mixt multitude that was among them fell a lusting: and the children of Israel also wept again, and said, Who shall give us flesh to eat? 5We remember the fish, which we did eat in Egypt freely; the cucumbers, and the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the garlick: 6But now our soul is dried away: there is nothing at all, beside this manna, before our eyes.” (Numbers 11:4-6)

 

Notice how the children of Israel allowed themselves to be led by their natural perceptions of the food they used to eat in Egypt. They showed utter disdain for the manna that fell from heaven, just like Girgashites disdain the things from above, the things of the Spirit. Their cry for flesh is a figure of a hunger for earthly things, since our flesh represents the clay from which we were made. Towards the end of Numbers 11, God sends them the flesh they so strongly grunted for, but look at the consequences:

 

31And there went forth a wind from the LORD, and brought quails from the sea, and let them fall by the camp, as it were a day’s journey on this side, and as it were a day’s journey on the other side, round about the camp, and as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth. 32And the people stood up all that day, and all that night, and all the next day, and they gathered the quails: he that gathered least gathered ten homers: and they spread them all abroad for themselves round about the camp. 33And while the flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was chewed, the wrath of the LORD was kindled against the people, and the LORD smote the people with a very great plague. 34And he called the name of that place Kibrothhattaavah: because there they buried the people that lusted.” (Numbers 11:31-34)

 

The word “Kibrothhattaavah” in verse 34 means “graves of desire” or “graves of covetousness“. The people went after the quails with the same greed that a hungry pig goes after food on the ground. Notice how hard they worked to gather the quails. They worked all that day, all that night, and all the next day (v32). Because of their focus on earthliness, Girgashites are generally sleep-deprived workaholics who never seem to be able to relax. I would dare to say that insomnia is a condition of the mind provoked by the presence of Girgashite spirits in a person’s heart. Girgashites diligently work to find completeness in their temporary endeavors, envisioning the day when they will have saved enough money to retire, move to Hawaii, and play golf all day. Unfortunately for them, Girgashites generally never get to enjoy the possessions they work so long and hard for. Just like the children of Israel in Numbers 11:33, they seem to die just before they start chewing their hard-earned quails:

 

13And one of the company said unto him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me. 14And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? 15And he said unto them, Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth. 16And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully: 17And he thought within himself, saying, What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits? 18And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods. 19And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. 20But God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided? 21So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.” (Luke 12:13-21)

 

It is interesting to note that the passage above starts with a person concerned about receiving a temporary inheritance. For the Girgashite, this world is his inheritance. Even though Girgashite believers may say they believe in an eternal inheritance, they live as if it did not exist. Instead of groaning for that eternal inheritance, they keep grunting for more temporary possessions.

 

Why would someone prefer to grunt?

The answer to this question can be found in the verses prior to some passages we have already quoted in this article:

 

16For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. 17For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; 18While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.” (2 Corinthians 4:16-18)

 

The Girgashite prefers to anchor his/her vision to the ground because he/she understands that raising his/her vision implies the willingness to pay a price. This is why verse 17 speaks of a light and temporary affliction that is insignificant in comparison to the “eternal weight of glory” that we will reap if we are only willing to make the temporary sacrifice. Living for a higher vision, living for a higher calling, implies making sacrifices which become avoidable if we just lower our vision to the ground and pretend like the higher calling doesn’t exist. Imagine all the trouble that Martin Luther the Reformer would have saved himself if he had just been willing to work within the system and pretend like everything was OK. He was a respected monk with a nice teaching position at the University of Wittenberg. Why did he have to nail those 95 theses on that church door on October 31, 1517, and start the Protestant Reformation? He would have saved himself from much condemnation and isolation if he had just kept his mouth shut. Imagine all the trouble Martin Luther King, Jr. would have saved himself if he had resigned himself to be a “nice” Southern pastor of a small congregation. He would have lived a nice quiet life, and he might even be alive today! But, instead, he decided to stand up for what he believed; he decided to follow God’s calling for his life; he decided to suffer imprisonment, physical aggression, and even assassination in order to pursue God’s calling for his life. To this day, the lives of these men are still blessing countless numbers of people, because they were not willing to live as selfish pigs, choosing instead to shed their lives as living sacrifices so that God’s purposes could be fulfilled in the lives of others.

 

So much more to say

There is a great deal more to say about the Girgashites. God willing, we will be posting a future article describing how the Girgashite spirit is related to diseases like cancer and ADD (Attention Deficit Disorder). We will also discuss the prophetic word of judgment that God has declared against the Girgashite spirit inside the Church.

 

1If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. 2Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. 3For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. 4When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory. 5Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry” (Colossians 3:1-5)

 

8For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the LORD. 9For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isaiah 55:8-9)

 

The Jebusites

This is the second article in a series of 7 articles on the 7 “categories” of evil spirits that the Scriptures describe. This article will focus on the “Jebusites”. It is very important to understand how each of these evil spirits operates in order to recognize if our hearts are currently “infected” with any of them, and to recognize them in the hearts of others. These spirits are real, and their effects in people’s lives are devastatingly real, so it is important to recognize their modus operandi.

 

Since entire books could be written on each type of evil spirit, we could not possibly cover each type completely in a single article. Each article in this series, therefore, will serve as a brief overview of each type of spirit. God willing, we will post future articles that will expand on each of these types of spirits. Throughout this series, whenever we refer to a “Jebusite”, for example, we may be referring to a Jebusite spirit or to a person “infected” with that type of spirit.

 

Index

What’s in a name?

Submission unto eternal life

Jebusite-provoked lameness

An example of Godly rebellion

So much more to say

What’s in a name?

A great deal can be inferred directly from the meaning of the word “Jebusite”. As we mentioned in the first article of this series (under the section “The 7 types of evil spirits”), “Jebusite” means “thresher”, which refers to the agricultural activity of beating grain out of the husk. This was usually done through animals such as oxen who were used to tread on the grain that was laid out over a “threshing-floor”. From this we can infer that Jebusite spirits, being “threshers”, are spirits that tread or “stomp” on other people. People whose hearts are “infected” by Jebusite spirits tend to be people who do not hesitate to put down and humiliate others. By stomping on people, Jebusites make a concerted effort to prevent them from growing taller. They like to make people feel small, and deliberately put them down any time they see these “small” people trying to establish their authority. Jebusites believe that certain people are inherently inferior, without a right to manifest any kind of authority. According to Jebusites, “small” people should just shut up and concede, because they are nobodies who will never amount to much. As some of you might already be thinking, the spirit of racism is a Jebusite spirit. Jebusites are enforcers of social castes.

Unfortunately, the Church is currently swarmed by Jebusites. In the past, these Jebusites took the form of legalistic believers who preached a “gospel” of “Pharisaic” rules and regulations, where believers were taught to abide by and obey these regulations, without being told of their potential in Christ. Passages in Isaiah chapters 7 through 10 indicate that God had prophesied thousands of years ago that this legalistic spirit (represented by Rezin the king of Syria and Pekah the son of Remaliah, king of Israel) would be defeated and be replaced by a gospel more focused on our grace in Christ (represented by the king of Assyria). Isaiah chapters 9 and 10 show, however, that the “king of Assyria” would outstay his welcome, and that this gospel that was more “grace-aware” would degenerate into a “gospel” without justice and judgment, a”gospel” where iniquity was tolerated, and where mercy without truth would be the normal practice (God willing, we will study these passages in Isaiah in greater detail in a future article). Since this grace-aware gospel deviated from God’s nature, it acted like an antibiotic that partially kills the virus, but leaves enough of it so that it can mutate and become a strain of the virus more resistant to antibiotics than before. This is precisely what happened to the Jebusite spirit.

The Jebusite spirit is still swarming the Church, like a bad fly infestation, but not in its previous “legalistic” strain. It now takes a subtler, less conspicuous form. The Jebusite spirit now preaches a “gospel” where the Body of Christ is divided into two main castes, “ministers”, and “laymen”. The “ministers” are the full-time pastors and their “church staff”. The “laymen” are the “regular” church-going folk who do not hold a major position in the church “hierarchy”. These so-called “ministers” become the spiritual gurus of the Church, and they are there to assist the less spiritually-inclined “laymen” who don’t have the time or capability to hear directly from God, and, who, therefore, are spiritually ignorant in comparison to the “ministers”. A relationship of dependency is thereby established between these two spiritual castes, where the laymen surrender their spiritual authority to the ministers. Since the ministers are the only ones who can be relied on to really hear from God, everything the pastor says or does becomes the law of the land, and any layman who dares to question the teachings or the orders of the pastor (or any of his ordained staff) is automatically reprimanded and stomped on. “How dare anyone question the spiritual wisdom of the pastor?”, the Jebusites say, adding,

“Haven’t you read Romans chapter 13? You are supposed to submit to authority; just obey, and you will be showered with the spiritual blessings provided by the authorities established by God. Rebel, and the covering of spiritual blessings will be taken away from you, and you will suffer the dire consequences of your disobedience.”

Since this is a more “lenient” strain of the Jebusite virus than the one in the past, today’s “ministers” give their “laymen” more freedoms. Young people can listen to satanic-style Heavy Metal music, as long as the lyrics are remotely “Christian”. Young ladies can wear those provocative jeans and those tight tops that are so “in vogue”, as long as their private parts are not “exposed”, and as long as they continue to attend youth services. Choir singers can spend their entire life obsessed with their business dealings, without spending time to hear God’s voice in their hearts, as long as they show up for all the choir practices and hit the notes correctly. Deacons can spread nasty rumors about other brothers and sisters, as long as they have perfect attendance in all of their deacon activities. The co-pastor and his family can watch TV programs with explicit messages promoting fornication and adultery, as long as they do not watch full-blown pornography, and as long as he fulfills all of his co-pastoral responsibilities at church. All of this is allowed, but watch out if anyone dares to question the pastor’s vision. That would be a sin!!! “Just submit yourself and receive your blessings from your minister”, is the battle cry of the modern-day Jebusite.

 

Submission unto eternal life

Please don’t misunderstand me. From the section above, some might conclude that I do not believe in submission, but I do believe in having a submissive spirit. The Word calls us to submit our entire being to God. If God tells you to do a back flip, you must do it. If God calls you to stand on your head and drink a glass of water, you must do it. We must be willing to do anything God tells us to do. We are to present a submissive and meek heart before God. We are to be like clay that God can mold into anything He wants. In our submission to Him, we will also submit to man when we discern the voice of God speaking through that man (or woman):

 

27My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: 28And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. 29My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand. 30I and my Father are one.” (John 10:27-30)

 

As His sheep, we all have the capability to discern His voice and to know when God is speaking through man, as opposed to when natural man is speaking “in the name of God”. As His sheep, we all have access to eternal life, which, as we have briefly discussed in previous articles, is more than just escaping from hell but is, according to Scripture, the reward of being made One with God for eternity (something that is not automatically ensured when you are born again). This is why the Lord ends the passage above (v30) with the statement, “I and My Father are One”. Some might argue that only Jesus had the right to say this, but notice what Jesus says after verse 30:

 

31Then the Jews took up stones again to stone him. 32Jesus answered them, Many good works have I shewed you from my Father; for which of those works do ye stone me? 33The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. 34Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods? 35If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken;” (John 10:31-35)

 

Here, the Lord calls you, fellow believer, “a god“. Some might insist here that the word “god” must be written with a lowercase “g”, but, please remember that the original text of all the New Testament books was written entirely in lowercase Greek letters, so any discussion over the “g” being a lowercase or an uppercase “g” is completely pointless. Such senseless discussions are derived from the fact that most believers are not aware of the tremendous implications of calling yourself a “son of God” or a “daughter of God“. A dog’s “descendants” are all dogs. A cat’s “descendants” are all cats. A horse’s “descendants” are all horses. So what can you expect God’s descendants to be? If the answer to this question is much too troubling to us, we should stop calling ourselves “sons of God”!! In John 17, the Lord adds the following:

 

21That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. 22And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one” (John 17:21-22)

 

Notice how Jesus is now saying that we have the opportunity to be One with the Father, just as He is One with Him. And notice how Jesus even dares to say that we may share in God’s Glory!!! But notice what the Lord said through Isaiah:

 

8I am the LORD: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images.” (Isaiah 42:8)

 

Is this a contradiction of what the Lord said in John 17:22? Since God does not share His Glory with anyone, no one can share in God’s Glory outside of Him. This implies that the only way for Isaiah 42:8 and John 17:22 to be true at the same time is if we have an opportunity to be made One with God. This is the essence of eternal life, and this is why John 17 begins with the following passage:

 

1These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: 2As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. 3And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” (John 17:1-3)

 

Eternal life, according to verse 3, is to know the “One true God”, which means, to know Him in His Truth and His Oneness (Deut 6:4), which in turn means, to be made One with Him in justice and judgment (because, as we mentioned in a previous article, truth is intimately connected to justice and judgment).

 

How can a believer ever come to know God and be made One with Him if he or she is constantly being told that the only one who can hear the voice of God is the pastor? Can you say you know someone if you cannot recognize his voice? Can you really know someone who never talks to you? Can you really know someone who chooses to speak to you only through intermediaries who are “more worthy” than you are?

 

Jebusites do not understand that all believers have access to eternal life. Jebusites are very good at placing restrictions. They are good at limiting the lives of others, at telling them what they can’t do, but they are very bad at teaching people about their potential, about all that they can be and do. Today’s Jebusites have granted the “common” believer many freedoms in the secular arena, but continue to reserve spiritual freedom and potential for a selected few.

 

Jebusites do not understand that God operates by “death and resurrection”.  He first kills all that is contrary to Him through the Word of Judgment, which acts as a sword that comes to destroy all that is opposed to His nature in us (Hebrews 4:12), and then He resurrects us to a new nature in Him. This process of “death and resurrection” operates in us throughout our entire life on Earth. Jebusites understand the “death” part very well, but haven’t quite grasped the “resurrection” part, because they consider “small” believers to be unworthy of that resurrection life:

 

12Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen: 14And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. 15Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 16For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. 18Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 19If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.” (1 Corinthians 15:12-19)

 

“Resurrection life” is more than just being “alive” in Heaven after physical death. Fullness of resurrection life is to be made One with God, the Source and Author of Life Himself.

 

Contrary to the Jebusite’s belief, the condition for “growth-potential” in the Spirit is not a full-time pastoral ministry certified by some recognizable “spiritual” organization, but rather a heart submissive to God’s will, a heart that desires to live under God’s constant judgments:

 

16And, behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? 17And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. 18He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, 19Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 20The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? 21Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me. 22But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions.” (Matthew 19:16-22)

 

When the young man asked Jesus how he could enter into eternal life, Jesus did not ask him to repeat the sinner’s prayer. He told him to keep the commandments. Jesus then proceeded to list 6 commandments. When the young man replied that he had kept all 6, Jesus did not say, “Liar, you do not keep them”. Instead, He gave him a final commandment, commandment number 7, which was to sell everything he had, give to the poor, and follow Him. The number 6 in Scripture generally represents human effort, since man is to work 6 days and rest on the 7th day (in a spiritual sense, of course). This means that, in order to enter eternal life, there is an element of human effort involved, but the task can only be completed by God. There is a part of the process where we must rest and allow God to work, and this is done by yielding to God. When Jesus asked the young man to sell his possessions, He was asking him to yield what was most precious to his heart. In other words, we can only enter eternal life through a submissive heart that yields all to God and is willing to follow Him wherever He takes us. We are called to die on the 7th day, so that we may resurrect on the 8th day, just as Jesus was resurrected on the first day of the week following His death (Matthew 28:1-10).

 

Notice that Jesus did not tell the young man that the key element to eternal life was to submit to the priest at his local synagogue. The key to eternal life is to follow Jesus, not natural man. And, since we are supposed to know the voice of Jesus (John 10:27), we should be able to know when the pastor (or any human being on Earth) is speaking in the Spirit or not. When a pastor, or the young kid that sits next to you at church, is telling you something in the Spirit, you should obey, because it is God speaking. If the pastor, however, speaks something that is contradictory to what God has revealed to your heart, you should not obey, because we are called to fear God more than man.

 

Jebusite-provoked lameness

In Acts chapter 3, Peter and John healed a lame man at the temple who begged by the gate called “The Beautiful”:

 

1Now Peter and John went up together into the temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour. 2And a certain man lame from his mother’s womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple; 3Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple asked an alms. 4And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John, said, Look on us. 5And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them. 6Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. 7And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up: and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength. 8And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. 9And all the people saw him walking and praising God: 10And they knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him. 11And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch that is called Solomon’s, greatly wondering.” (Acts 3:1-11)

 

The concept of beauty is very much related to “grace”, so this lame man represents all believers who have been left lame by the Jebusites and who don’t realize that they are so close to the “gate of grace”. Many believers are spiritually incapacitated, begging for the mercy of some “minister” who will come and give them some “alms” of spiritual blessing, without understanding that they themselves can have access to God’s grace and a direct relationship with God. This grace does not refer to access to God in order to simply get things from God, as some believers think. This grace is in order to know God as a Father and as a Friend, to be One with Him, and to manifest His power and Glory on Earth (wouldn’t you hate it if your children only approached you when they were interested in getting something from you?). This grace is to share in God’s divine nature (2 Peter 1:3-4) and to manifest that nature on Earth. That is worth more than all the silver and gold in the world.

 

Right before Peter and John healed the lame man in the name of Jesus, verse 7 declares that Peter took him by the right hand and lifted him. Notice how this is the opposite of what a Jebusite does, since Jebusites are bent on putting people down, not on lifting them up. Notice also that this lift went beyond an “emotional” lift. Christians are not supposed to be spiritual “cheerleaders”. The word “Christian” comes from the Greek word meaning “anointed”, so Christians should be men and women that impart a prophetic anointing on people that projects them to the prophetic calling God has for them. That anointing is to be a real thing, a real substance in the spirit world. It is not emotional positivism. It is not soulish fluff.

 

After the lame man was healed, he walked, and entered with them into the temple (v8). This means that a true apostolic and prophetic anointing (represented by Peter and John respectively) enables fellow believers to walk on their own, ending their dependency on others. The lame man was now free to enter the temple and praise God on his own (v8). He entered into a direct relationship with God, and the Jebusites strongly oppose this type of direct relationship. This is why, the Spirit records the following passage in the chapter following the healing of the lame man:

 

1And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them, 2Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead. 3And they laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventide. 4Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed; and the number of the men was about five thousand.” (Acts 4:1-4)

 

Notice how it grieved the “spiritual” authorities to see the disciples teaching the people and preaching the resurrection from the dead. Jebusites believe that “the people” are second-class spiritual citizens who don’t deserve spiritual impartation, because such freedom and potential is too “dangerous” in the hands of “plebeians”. Jebusites believe that certain people should lay down on the ground and stay there. As we said above, they believe in the “killing” part, but not in the “resurrecting” part. They forget that the wheat is threshed in order to manifest the grain inside the husk, not to destroy the wheat:

 

23Give ye ear, and hear my voice; hearken, and hear my speech. 24Doth the plowman plow all day to sow? doth he open and break the clods of his ground? 25When he hath made plain the face thereof, doth he not cast abroad the fitches, and scatter the cummin, and cast in the principal wheat and the appointed barley and the rie in their place? 26For his God doth instruct him to discretion, and doth teach him. 27For the fitches are not threshed with a threshing instrument, neither is a cart wheel turned about upon the cummin; but the fitches are beaten out with a staff, and the cummin with a rod. 28Bread corn is bruised; because he will not ever be threshing it, nor break it with the wheel of his cart, nor bruise it with his horsemen. 29This also cometh forth from the LORD of hosts, which is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in working.” (Isaiah 28:23-29)

 

The wheat is not to stay on the ground to be threshed forever (v28). After God produces death through His Word of Judgment, He unleashes resurrection power so that what was sown in death (the grain) may come to life:

 

“And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain:” (1 Corinthians 15:37)

 

As we see in the verse above, your life must be sown in order to be resurrected. If judgment comes on a person who refuses to hand over his or her life as a seed and who literally “holds on for dear life”, God will have nothing to resurrect, because there can be no harvest where there is no seed:

 

“Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose his life shall preserve it.” (Luke 17:33)

 

An example of Godly rebellion

After the healing of the lame man, 5000 were converted to the Lord (Acts 4:4). The number 5 in Scripture is generally associated with “grace to minister”; this is why 5 ministries are listed in Ephesians 4:11 and why we have 5 fingers in each hand, since our hands are designed to serve or “minister” to others. The number 1000 in Scripture is generally associated with “abundance beyond measure”. Therefore, since 5000 equals 5 times 1000, the 5000 converts are a prophetic figure of the abundance beyond measure of people to whom God wants to impart a grace to minister in these latter days. While the Jebusites are out to restrict this grace to a select few, God is out to impart it to all of His people, and all those who are willing to receive it will receive this impartation, and there will be many who will receive it in these latter days.

 

Notice how the spiritual authorities of Peter and John’s days reacted to the 5000 converts:

 

5And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, 6And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem. 7And when they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what power, or by what name, have ye done this? 8Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel,” (Acts 4:5-8)

 

As you can see in verse 7, Jebusites are always asking the “authorization” question. In other words, they want to know, “What recognized human leader authorized you to do this?“. Jebusites demand that believers seek “pastoral covering” to do things. I once heard a prophetess on TBN (a Christian TV network) asking an audience at a spiritual conference if they had asked their pastors’ permission to attend the conference. She then proceeded to tell everyone that, if they had not obtained that permission, they were in disobedience and would not receive God’s blessing at the conference. What a stupid comment!!! It grieved my heart to hear such an anointed woman of God say such a foolish thing!!! As time has passed, I have seen how the Jebusite spirit has slowly drained the prophetic anointing from this woman’s life. Jebusites prey on people’s fear of “being in rebellion”, and they have unfortunately been successful with this mighty woman of God. Prophets are designed by God to confront human authority; this is why prophets in the Old Testament constantly went before kings (anointed by God as kings) and challenged them with prophetic word from the Lord. Prophets are men and women who are not afraid to defy human structures. Prophets are the “kamikaze” corps in God’s army. They are not afraid to die; they are not afraid to be stoned by the court of public opinion or to be executed by the ruling powers, so they cannot be intimidated with death threats. When a prophet loses that fearless defiance of human structures, he or she becomes useless as a prophet to God. I have seen how the mighty woman of God I mentioned above continually beats up on (i.e.- “threshes”) “regular” believers from the pulpit, but I have seen her literally kneeling in submission before a renowned pastor. A prophet of God must not be a respecter of persons. He or she must confront everyone‘s iniquity, and must give his or her unconditional submission to no one but God, even at the risk of appearing to be “rebellious” in the sight of natural man.

 

In verse 8 of Acts 4 we find something most pastors prefer not to preach about. Peter, under the anointing of the Spirit, refers to the opponents of Christ as the “rulers of the people and the elders of Israel”. In other words, he recognizes these men as valid authorities. He then proceeds to confront them:

 

10Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. 11This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. 12Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. 13Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus. 14And beholding the man which was healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it.” (Acts 4:10-14)

 

Notice how Peter takes the opportunity in verse 10 to condemn the authorities as murderers of Christ when he says, “Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified“. In verse 11, he declares them as “lacking in spiritual discernment” when he says that the stone that they have rejected has become God’s cornerstone. In verse 12, he rejects their names, i.e.- their titles of  “high priest”, “elders”, “rulers”, and “scribes”, declaring that those names do not bring salvation, since there is only one name which can redeem man’s lost spiritual heritage: the name of Jesus. In other words, Peter answered their original question, “What recognized human leader authorized you to do this?” by saying,

“No recognized human leader authorized us to do this. We are doing this in obedience to a Lord whom you cannot see with your natural eyes. We have no letter of recommendation from any authority you would recognize, and even if you recognized Jesus as a human authority, He is not here in the flesh to prove to you that we have His covering. We follow a name that is above any of your names, despite the fact that I recognize you as legitimate rulers and elders of the people of Israel.”

 

Verse 13 declares that these human leaders were stunned by the boldness of Peter and John. They were not used to “plebeians” speaking with the authority of the Spirit. Peter and John had no “covering” but the presence of God in their lives, and yet, these human leaders refused to believe in the message of these “unlearned” Galileans. They threatened them, ordering them (based on their human authority) not to speak at all or teach in the name of Jesus, but look at how Peter and John responded:

 

18And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. 19But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. 20For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard.” (Acts 4:18-20)

 

In other words, they said to the authorities,

“We are not going to obey your orders, because we perceive in our spirits a message that is contrary to your human orders, and what God says to our hearts takes precedence over any human order, no matter whom that order comes from”

 

To make matters worse for any Jebusite reading this article, notice what the rest of the passage in Acts 4 declares:

 

23And being let go, they went to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said unto them. 24And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: 25Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? 26The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. 27For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, 28For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. 29And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, 30By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus. 31And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness.” (Acts 4:23-31)

 

In verse 25, they refer to David as “God’s servant”, which is a term generally used in Scripture to refer to prophets, denoting their submission to God rather than to man:

 

25Since the day that your fathers came forth out of the land of Egypt unto this day I have even sent unto you all my servants the prophets, daily rising up early and sending them: 26Yet they hearkened not unto me, nor inclined their ear, but hardened their neck: they did worse than their fathers.” (Jeremiah 7:25-26)

 

This means that David is being quoted in Acts 4:25-26 as a prophet submissive to God. Notice that these anointed believers quote Psalms 2:1-2 where David declares that the kings of the Earth and the rulers are gathered together against the Lord, and against His Anointed One. Doesn’t this sound like a defiant condemnation of the authorities’ actions? Aren’t they saying that human authority is prone to act in opposition to the anointing of the Spirit? Weren’t human authorities the ones that crucified Christ when He was in the flesh? Just as they did with Christ 2000 years ago, religious authorities continue to “crucify” those who speak in the anointing of the Lord, commanding them to submit to their human authority and structures. Pastors all over the world are quelling the prophetic voice of the Spirit in their congregations, because they are more afraid of a declining membership than of being outside of God’s will. God is tired of these men and women who are getting in the way of His mighty revival, and you will see, over the next 10 years, how mighty judgments will begin to be unleashed upon entire congregations, and even over entire cities and nations. These judgments will tear down the cursed pastoral matriarchy that has held back the Church from fulfilling its true prophetic calling. All you Jebusites who currently rule over Jerusalem, watch out, because David is on his way:

 

6And the king and his men went to Jerusalem unto the Jebusites, the inhabitants of the land: which spake unto David, saying, Except thou take away the blind and the lame, thou shalt not come in hither: thinking, David cannot come in hither. 7Nevertheless David took the strong hold of Zion: the same is the city of David. 8And David said on that day, Whosoever getteth up to the gutter, and smiteth the Jebusites, and the lame and the blind, that are hated of David’s soul, he shall be chief and captain. Wherefore they said, The blind and the lame shall not come into the house. 9So David dwelt in the fort, and called it the city of David. And David built round about from Millo and inward. 10And David went on, and grew great, and the LORD God of hosts was with him.” (2 Samuel 5:6-10)

 

Today’s Jebusites are scornfully mocking God’s prophetic remnant (today’s David), saying that even the blind and the lame in Jerusalem can defeat David (that is what it says in the original Hebrew text of verse 6 above). Instead of being reprimanded by the Holy Spirit for defying human authority, the prophetic remnant (today’s David) will receive God’s confirmation in the same way that the believers of Acts 4 did. God will shake the earth (Acts 4:31), which represents the shaking of human structures to bring them down, and David will be filled with the Holy Spirit, which represents a mighty impartation of anointing upon God’s prophetic remnant, causing them to speak the Word with even more boldness (Acts 4:31) against all human authority that dares to defy God’s plans on the basis of its human titles and pedigree.

 

So much more to say

There is a great deal more to say about the Jebusites. God willing, we will be posting a future article studying the passage in 2 Samuel 24 that speaks of the threshing-floor of “Arauna the Jebusite”, which is a figure of today’s Church. Many of the concepts we have studied here concerning the Jebusites are reaffirmed and expanded in this passage of Scripture.

 

The Jebusite spirit is under God’s curse, and its days are numbered. May the God of Israel not find any reader of this article with a Jebusite spirit safely residing in his (her) heart when God’s visitation comes upon him (her).

 

Advertisements

SELFISH OR SELFLESS

Selfish or Selfless
“Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him.”
I John 3:16-19
Introduction:
1. Having studied Romans 12:9-10 this morning, let us take a brief, practical consideration of our brotherly love.
2. I have committed to preaching on this subject at least quarterly under some form or topic for your perfection.
3. We are selfish by nature (Tit 3:3), and the world teaches us to look out for number one, so we need reminders.
4. “You don’t know my heart,” is the lying excuse you have a good heart, when it is action that proves any heart.
5. May you repeat these two words enough to make them instinctive criteria for you and your family’s decisions.
What Does the BIBLE SAY?
A. The religion of Jesus is very simple – love of God and love of neighbor, especially church brethren.
B. You will be judged by how you treated Christ’s little ones (Matt 25:31-46; I Tim 6:17-19; Heb 6:10).
C. Love of others is the best evidence and measure of salvation (John 13:34-35; II Pet 1:5-11; Gal 5:6).
E. The second command, loving others, is the royal law and bond of perfectness (Jas 2:8-9; Col 3:14).
F. Loving others by the inspired definition is greater than being a gifted apostle (I Cor 12:31; 13:1-7).
G. Loving others sums up the last five of the Ten Commandments (Rom 13:9-10). Grasp this concept!
H. You are to love others as you already love yourself, at which point you move from selfish to selfless!
I. The Bible lists self-love as the first symptom of perilous times (II Tim 3:1-5). Learn to hate the lie!
J. The definition of love indicates that love does not seek its own (I Cor 13:5). Do you understand that?
K. But even more than that, love treats others as more important than yourself (Phil 2:3-4; Rom 12:10).
L. Paul taught love is a choice to enlarge your heart and take a straitjacket off feelings (II Cor 6:11-13).
M. Paul set the virtuous standard for loving others without regard for their love in return (II Cor 12:15).
N. Jesus taught that love is not shown to friends but rather to uglies that cannot repay (Luke 14:12-14).
O. The greatest honour should be given to the uncomely that ordinarily cannot give back (I Cor 12:23), yet those uncomely members should be thinking only of giving to yet others, not about getting more.
P. The greatest in Christ’s kingdom, by the King’s word, are the servants (Mat 20:25-28; Lu 22:24-27).
Q. Paul quoted Jesus, “It is more blessed to give than to receive” (Acts 20:35). Then emphasize giving!
R. The way to find your life – maximize joy and fulfillment – is to lose it for Christ’s sake (Mat 16:25).
S. Self-righteousness is one of the greatest sins – maybe incurable, for pride and self-love (Pr 26:12).
T. The purpose of the church is to consider others and provide good for them (Heb 3:12-13; 10:23-25).
U. Constantly think about who might be sad or who might glad and join in (Rom 12:15; I Cor 12:26).
V. Recall that the full definition of love is to rebuke or warn about sin (Le 19:17; Pr 27:5; I Thes 5:14).
W. Love will not assume its own liberty or press it in public on others’ (Ro 14:15; I Cor 8:1,13; 10:33).
X. Love covers the faults and sins of others in order to protect their reputations (Proverbs 17:9; 10:12).
Y. Since this is the admonition of the Lord, then it is something parents should teach children (Eph 6:4).
Z. Never be content with the love you have for others, for it must ever increase (I Thess 3:12; 4:9-10).
What Is It to be SELFISH?
A. Hearing this sermon and thinking about others treating you better is wickedly selfish and ignorant!
B. Let unruled emotions, feelings, or moods affect conduct and speech that discourages or hurts others.
C. Thinking you have the right to clam up and not speak to another person because you are troubled.
D. Neglects full communication so that others depending on him or desiring him are left in the dark.
E. Expect others to treat you a certain way and spend most time thinking of that rather than serving.
F. Having the gall to think or even verbalize the fact that others are not giving you sufficient attention.
G. Neglect training your children in spiritual and natural matters because you are too tired or frustrated.
H. Avoids greeting guests at church because (1) others will do it and/or (2) not comfortable doing it.
I. Expects others to inquire about him and his things but does precious little sincere pursuit of others.
J. Lets others bear the burden of hospitality for visitors or activities of the church unless convenient.
K. Loves to take charity, concern, help, service, and prayers but does not give much at all for others.
L. Complains, whines, and is generally unthankful and critical of those who try to love and help him.
M. Takes the easy way out by not reproving, rebuking, or warning those he can see in some or other sin.
N. Wants prayer for his troubles but prays little for the troubles of others – watch for prayer requests.
O. Expects and wants mercy from others but is critical, impatient, and intolerant of others’ offences.
P. Will stand and talk forever if talking or the center of attention, but will walk away when it switches.
Q. Avoids the members that take more work and are difficult to approach and have a relationship with.
R. Expects others’ children to want to marry his children without making them or his family desirable.
S. Giving charity, service, or time, a selfish man is more grudging and slow than generous and quick.
T. Has a long memory for others’ offences but a very short one for kindnesses. Amazing phenomenon!
U. Unable to be spontaneous because it just might upset his little routine or schedule for his little life.
V. Talking in conversations or on the phone too long by not thinking about the time demands on others.
W. If I did what you teach, I would lose out, because others will take advantage of me and walk on me.
X. Take friends out to eat and fellowship with them over and over while seldom entertaining the uglies.
Y. I can’t help it. It is the way God made me. I am just not a social person that empathizes with others.
Z. Hanging around your own family or age or social group instead of embracing and including others.
What Is It to be SELFLESS?
A. Create a mental scattergram and pursue the members most distant from you in the church (Ep 4:16).
B. The ones you invest in are the least comely members of the church and/or the most distant from you.
C. To do something everyday no matter what for someone else, rather than avoiding it to the final day.
D. To do something for someone else that cannot be repaid in any way or by praise among the haves.
E. To subordinate all your ambitions as mere means to serving Christ’s kingdom and using them so!
F. To do something once, and again, and then in perpetuity without ever getting a thank you from men.
G. To volunteer for every opportunity that service is offered and volunteer anyway though not offered.
H. To consider others and think of their needs and desires rather than wait for them or the pastor to ask.
I. To never even think if anyone knows or cares about what you did in light of God only knowing it.
J. To deny that you have done anything when good deeds are mentioned and to actually fully believe it.
K. It means prayer and prayer requests for others are far more important than prayer or requests for you.
L. It means to lose your life for Christ’s kingdom and others, because you do not care about it directly.
M. It means to follow the example of Jesus Christ Who was fully selfless saving you (I Peter 2:21-24).
N. It means you will apologize without being asked, and you will not ask or expect others to apologize.
O. It means you will risk your feelings, your money, your reputation, and your time for selfish others.
P. It means to think of others as Christ’s brethren, thus they deserve your best, for you are only a slave.
Q. Loving to commend, exalt, praise and get excited about others and their things rather than your own.
R. Loving the concept and performance of back-kissing while hating the wickedness of backbiting.
S. To give little surprises anonymously to those who could use a little encouragement or token of good.
T. Make a big deal about every little thing you can observe that is good in another or their children.
U. When someone says on the phone, “I need to go,” you thank them for telling you and hang up then!
V. To never allow any church function to be a date (except a couples’ retreat) in order to pursue others.
W. To put the golden rule in second place and do unto others as they would prefer to have done to them.
X. Agree cheerfully, fervently, and quickly with whatever any group decides and participate in it fully.
Y. In conversation, always talk about others (do this by questions) rather than yourself and your things.
Z. It means to be very attentive to end conversations, leave a home, or avoid presuming on others.
The SELFLESS Saviour of SELFISH Sinners
A. Every sin that you have ever committed is a selfish choice against God and all those around you.
B. Every person and devil in the lake of fire is there because of selfishness before Eden and ever since.
C. Heaven does not have a selfish person or being, because even the angels always keep God’s word.
D. The chasm between the selfish persons in hell and the selfless ones in heaven is totally impassable.
E. The evidence of eternal life is the degree to which you are not selfish but rather selfless for others.
F. But the Lord Jesus Christ, the selfless Saviour has fully paid for all the selfish sins of serial sinners.
1. In Christ’s death you want to see a very literal legal transaction and also a perfect example set.
2. He came not to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for others (Matt 20:25-28).
3. He had the perfect mindset to save us and to give us an example of humble service (Phil 2:3-8).
4. He did not please Himself, but rather God; we are not to please ourselves, but others (Ro 15:1-3).
5. He was bruised for our sins; He saw His seed; He was cut off for others (Is 53:4-6,10; Dan 9:26).
6. Jesus washed the apostles’ feet, and He bore our sins Himself (John 13:1-5,12-17; I Pet 2:21-24).
Conclusion:
1. Paul did not care about convenience or comfort; if you loved Christ and His kingdom, you would not either.
2. The church is not what you join or where you attend to be served, but where you serve and then serve more.
3. The great means to build a church from the inside is to love and compact the members together (Ep 4:15-16).
4. “You don’t know my heart,” is the lying excuse you have a good heart, when it is action that proves any heart.
5. May you repeat these two words enough to make them instinctive criteria for you and your family’s decisions.

 

Brotherly Love
Introduction:
1. In our study of I Corinthians 1:1-18 this morning, we encountered Paul’s exhortation to unity (I Cor 1:10).
2. In my recent time away to seek the Lord’s face, I was convicted that this subject must be taught again.
3. We have entered into a church covenant for 2004, in which we have committed to enhance our relationships.
4. The religion of Jesus Christ, according to the New Testament, stresses loving the brethren above all else.
5. What began as the second great commandment is followed with many dozens of texts in the New Testament.
6. But this particular study will be short and succinct, for God is able to bless a concise reminder as well.
7. The power of the Holy Spirit in our church and our usefulness to God depends on love of one another.
8. A church has a variety of members, all sinners, who must modify conduct and forgive in order to get along.
9. Much has been preached on this subject, so there is an abundance of further study material for any seeking it.
1. The gospel of Jesus Christ is a message of loving the brethren in Jesus Christ (I Thess 4:9-10).
A. Love is taught by God in the work of regeneration, which gives us a new man in righteousness.
B. Though the Thessalonians were proficient at it, the apostle urged them on to more and more.
2. Loving and forgiving one another in Christian charity is the bond of perfectness (Col 3:12-15).
A. The elect of God are to put on this bond of perfectness more than anything else in context.
B. Consider the wonderful nouns and adjectives used here to describe our treatment of others.
C. Here is a marvelous text, plainly and powerfully stating our duty, which we all must put on.
3. The more excellent way of serving Jesus is charity toward each other (I Cor 12:31 – 13:13; 16:14).
A. After ranking the gifts in the church, Paul says there is a better way to serve Christ (12:28-31).
B. Charity toward fellow believers is superior to being an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ! Glory!
4. The growth and prosperity of our church depends on loving one another (Eph 4:1-3,15-16,31-32).
A. Here is a holy endeavor that deserves our diligent attention and effort as saints (4:1-3).
B. The growth of a church is by that love that each member contributes to the whole (4:15-16).
C. The apostle condemns destructive elements and commends constructive elements (4:31-32).
5. The good life awaits those individuals who will mercifully love others (I Peter 3:8-12).
A. You can inherit a blessing by having compassionate care of your brethren in Christ (3:8-9).
B. The good life depends on being a righteous peacemaker and peace seeker (3:10-11).
C. The holy and just God will turn His face against those who persist in bitter conduct (3:12).
6. Hatred of your brother is murder, and you prove that you do not have eternal life (I John 3:14-15).
A. The greatest evidence of eternal life is the transformation from hatred to love of brethren.
B. Hating your brother is not a small matter –t is murder in the sight of God and proof of death.
7. Great men in the earth can rule their spirits and overlook offences (Pr 16:32; 10:12; 17:9; 19:11).
A. A man who can overrule his spirit and not get angry is greater than taking a city himself!
B. Great men find glory in deferring their anger (putting it away) and passing over transgressions.
C. Hatred is what keeps fights and quarrels going, but love covers all those personal offences.
8. Do not deceive yourselves – bitter envying and strife in your heart is from the devil (Jas 3:14-16).
A. It is easy to justify your anger or envy against another, but you should not lie to yourself.
B. Bitterness and envy is from hell, and it is the source of confusion and every evil work.
9. True love includes loving those you think or may actually be your enemies (Matt 5:43-48).
A. It is a heresy of Pharisaism that says to love your friends and hate your enemies!
B. Your enemies are those persons who have offended you personally. Love them!
C. The true children of God manifest themselves here by doing good to their enemies.
10. Paul wrote the excellent church at Philippi and told brothers to settle their differences (Phil 4:2).
A. Here is a personal rebuke and exhortation for two individual brothers to settle their differences.
B. This shows the importance of the matter, and it shows the need to purify each relationship.
11. Paul told the saints at Corinth that suffering yourself to be defrauded is Christian (I Cor 6:1-8).
A. This foolish, carnal church was going to court about matters, rather than letting the church rule.
B. But Paul’s solution was even simpler – simply suffer the wrong or the defrauding! Ignore it!
C. Moses once caught two Israelites fighting, and his solution was the same as Paul’s (Acts 7:26).
12. Every member must be fully committed to warning and cutting off backbiting tongues (Pro 25:23).
A. It is the duty of each church member to warn the unruly, especially in backbiting and hatred.
B. Every member should help every other member be kind and loving to one another. Glory!
Conclusion:
1. For the glory of God and the growth and peace of this church, let us make 2004 a blessed year of charity.
2. We have not yet seen the fullest blessings of God on our church, which await our greater affection and unity.
3. May the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ bless us with His Spirit to know and do these things, as we ought.

Discerning How Witchcraft Spirits Attack

Witchcraft Exposing: Discerning How Witchcraft Spirits Attack

Stop Witchcraft Attacks

The spiritual warfare attacks against you are often referred to as witchcraft attacks. Witchcraft attacks have nothing to do with Wicca, New Age mysticism, or the religion of witchcraft. All these are forbidden according to the Word of God.”For all that do these things are an abomination (meaning vile, loathsome, and disgusting) unto the Lord” (Deuteronomy 18:12). Witchcraft in this context is the spiritual force that Christians feel when under demonic attack. These kinds of spiritual attacks are identified like great confusion, wanting to give up and quit, and depression.

At other times, some people release witchcraft assignments through the power of words or by controlling actions. For example, the spirit of witchcraft is a master at diverting attention away from itself by turning it toward you. Witchcraft even separates and isolates its victims from friends and family. One that is being spiritually attacked often feels the loss of personal identity and self-esteem. Depression and fatigue can follow as the controller, like Jezebel, gives abnormal attention to those it desires to manipulate.

Let’s look at some other examples of spiritual witchcraft attacks.

SPIRITUALLY DRAINING

I already mentioned confusion, but this one is just as bad. Witchcraft attacks drain strength and energy. Fatigue is often experienced during a witchcraft attack. Witchcraft attacks drain the life right out of you. When attacked, you feel tired, depressed, oppressed, and fatigued. You can take vitamins, exercise, run five miles, and it still doesn’t help. Have you noticed how many people go to work tired all the time? They have three cups of coffee in the morning just to begin work. Could some of them be suffering from a witchcraft assignment?

Others feel sad, sleep all the time, feel trapped in depression and can’t get out. What I used to think was simply stress-related I now strongly suspect to be the indication of demonic assignments. There have been times, for example, when I was feeling extremely stressed, boarded a plane, left the city’s territorial limits and felt the fatigue lift. I am not ruling out the effects of stress, but if you know the fatigue is not medical or stress related, could it be witchcraft’s assignments?

 
SPIRITUAL RETALIATION

There have been other times when I was rested, in excellent health, bills paid, everything good, but found myself weary. There are other times I fight against spiritual retaliations after preaching certain subjects like Exposing Spiritual Witchcraft, What Is a Jezebel Spirit?, Spiritual Warfare Prayers, Ahab The Provoker, Five-fold Ministry Gifts, Religious Spirits, or Beware Charismatic Merchandisers. You, too, have probably experienced demonic retaliation. Such demonic assignments should never stop you from following the leading of the Holy Spirit to minister a particular topic or just do what is right.

Here are a few questions to help you identify if witchcraft was released at you. These will help you start thinking.

  • When you are in prayer, do you get sick or have headaches?
  • Have you ever gotten ill after a confrontation with someone who was spiritually contending with you?
  • Do you feel tired when you should not?
  • Are your emotions on a roller coaster?
  • Do you suffer from depression?
  • Have you experienced spiritual retaliations against you?
  • Do you have much warfare in your mind?

CONTROLLERS

Witchcraft attacks originate from somewhere because of the actions of somebody. Words spoke to you, for example, can release demonic assignments that attack your life. Sometimes witchcraft attacks come from those people you know that are controllers. Controllers, you know who they are, will waste your time. What these witchcraft controllers do is spend abnormal amounts of time with their victims:

  • The girl that consumes all her friends’ spare time.
  • The boy that smothers his girlfriend with inordinate attention.
  • The father that picks his son up on his day off because of reoccurring emergencies.
  • The husband that keeps his wife so busy that she has no time for anything else.
  • The believer that wants to meet with the pastor each week to talk about the same old, same old.
  • The teacher who drowns the student with excessive tutoring.
  • The mother that won’t let her adult children make decisions without checking with her.
  • The friend that never goes home.
  • The boss that continually has you in his office to sit and listen.
  • The Bible study teacher that won’t let you study the Bible for yourself.

Witchcraft will go out of the way to control and waste your time. It is not a natural thing; it is a spiritual thing. Scripture says,”Withdraw thy foot from thy neighbor’s house; lest he be weary of thee, and so hate thee” (Proverbs 25:17). In the local church, we can sometimes (not always) see the spirit of witchcraft operating through the person who wants to hold a deep spiritual conversation with you or the pastor right before the service starts.

Here are some more questions to help you identify if witchcraft has been released at you.

  • Is there anyone who spends abnormal amounts of time with you either in person or on the telephone?
  • Is there anyone who continually consumes or desires your time, especially when you should be in church?
  • Have you ever noticed the person who wants to have a spiritual conversation with you during the most reverent time of a church service?
  • Do you feel like you cannot even think on your own after being around this person?

     

    Overcoming Spiritual Witchcraft
    OVERCOMING SPIRITUAL WITCHCRAFT

When controllers get caught, they try and divert your attention away from them.

DIVERSIONS

I am sure you have seen this diversion in action. Witchcraft is a master at diverting attention away from itself by turning it toward you. It makes others think that you are the one with the problem. You are NOT! People operating in witchcraft are masters at taking the focus off of them whenever they are about to be discovered. They shift the blame rather than taking the responsibility for their wrongs.

Those operating in witchcraft think they never do anything wrong. When caught, they say there is nothing to repent for. They tell you directly, “I have not done anything wrong.” Alternatively, “I did what I thought was right. I do not have anything to feel sorry for.” They never manifest any true repentance or humility. Whatever humility they may present is false, fake, and used only as a tool to manipulate you some more. Superficial repentance is a common witchcraft deception. Beware of their motives because witchcraft never examines self.

DISCERNING ATTACKS

Here are some more questions to think about.

  • Does anyone make you feel that everything is your fault when you know it is not?
  • Do you know someone that feels like they have not done anything wrong after they have abused you?
  • Do they always blame their problems on you?
  • Have people told you they were sorry but you knew they were not?

As already said, controllers operate in witchcraft and many times have no idea what they are doing. You can sometimes spot a pattern among these people because they do such things as seeking legitimate fronts to hide their agendas. The spirit of witchcraft seeks a legitimate front. To look good, those operating in witchcraft surround themselves with men and women of character. They try to associate themselves with honest people and others with good reputations in an attempt to make it look like they are part of that group. Simon, a sorcerer, for example, joined Philip’s ministry team in Samaria (Acts 8). The Apostle Peter discerned Simon’s motives and rebuked him.

SOUL TIES

Witchcraft uses soul ties to control its victims. Have you ever heard the word soul ties? Well, that is what witchcraft wants to create with its victim. If your emotions can be hooked, then they can gain a soul tie with you. If they can form a soul tie with you, then they can control you. All abnormal soul ties need to be broken by the power of the Name of Jesus. There are natural soul ties and abnormal soul ties.

A natural soul tie could be formed if you were involved in a plane crash, landed on a remote island with several survivors and helped each other endure. The result of that accident could lead to a positive emotional bonding with the others. That is a healthy bonding because everybody successfully went through a great trial together.

When you have sexual relations with someone, there is a soul tie (emotional bonding) that generates because two fleshes become one (Genesis 2:24). Sexual relations in marriage generate a healthy soul tie, while sexual relations outside of marriage create unhealthy soul ties.

I know of times when people have lost their children through some unfortunate accident. Just being there with them has formed an emotional soul tie. In essence, there are some good soul ties that bring stability into a person’s life to help get them through something. Then there are soul ties used solely for the purpose of manipulation, control, and selfish gain.

Take a look at these questions.

  • Have you ever been emotionally bonded with someone who used that bonding to control or manipulate you?
  • Have you met the person who tries to make himself or herself look important through the use of other peoples’ reputations?
  • Do you feel like you cannot make personal decisions without asking this person first?
  • Do you know anyone who insinuates they are part of an organization through namedropping?

There are many other examples of spiritual warfare attacks we could share, but this is a good start. I try to write from my personal experiences in the “Jonas Clark Revolutionary Review Newsletter” and show you what the Holy Spirit taught me from the Word of God.

By Jonas Clark

WHY KILL A MAN FOR RICHNESS?

WHY KILL,MURDER,ASSASSINATE FOR THE WEALTH OF THIS WORLD?

Proverbs 27:24

For riches are not for ever: and doth the crown endure to every generation?

How secure is your income? Your job? God and Solomon said your finances are shaky. They said your career is shaky. There are forces at work to take away your investments and savings, remove you from your profession, and leave you without income. It is a risk and threat that even rich, strong kings have faced and lost. This proverb is for your safety.

Wise men constantly assess the changing marketplace and prepare as well as possible for the future. Prudent men seek transferable skills for themselves and their sons that will always be needed and able to provide a living. God is ultimately in charge of the future, but He expects you to use the means and warnings He gives to protect yourself.

Solomon taught diligent care about your financial livelihood (Pr 27:23). Why? Rich men do not keep their wealth forever, and even kings lose their authority and rule. How much more are your financial wealth and means at risk? God expects His children to be diligent in business for good reasons (Rom 12:11; Eph 4:28; I Thes 4:11-12; Titus 2:9-10).

Riches are not for ever. The rich men of yesterday are not those of today, and the rich of today will not be tomorrow. Riches fly away (Pr 23:4-5). Where is Persia’s wealth today? The whole region is in poverty compared to its storied past. The Rothschilds once ruled Europe financially, but that banking family has been on the decline for 150 years.

Plantations once made men wealthy. But mechanization reduced profits until owning a factory brought riches. But labor unions, foreign labor, and a service industry transferred wealth again. And today, the information age has done it yet again. What was lucrative yesterday is today’s loser. You must have a transferable skill and secure your future.

Doth the crown endure to every generation? No! The greatest monarchs lost their thrones to enemies, death, or an heir’s folly. Rehoboam lost 10 of Israel’s 12 tribes when Solomon died! Where is Alexander the Great’s dynasty? His crown did not endure long at all. He died at 33, his heirs were killed, and his generals divided his empire four ways.

Charles I of England lost his crown and head to Parliament, and Louis XVI of France lost both to the French Revolution. Nicholas II was the last of the Romanovs, who had ruled Russia for 300 years. His life and reign also ended abruptly. These men lost their crowns, though they had the authority and power of a king. Your position is even more at risk.

Joseph Kennedy dreamed of an American political dynasty. But where is that family today? Assassinations and accidents have destroyed them. A future that appeared very bright in 1960 had evaporated by 2000. The crown does not endure to every generation. Your financial and professional standing are under threat right now. What will you do?

What is the lesson? Riches and position do not endure, so you must carefully secure your livelihood (Pr 27:23). Solomon gave this advice to his son, which means you need it more. If you are not careful, you could wake up tomorrow and be without assets, income, or both. Prudent men identify a transferable skill and manage it for financial security.

What is a transferable skill? First, it is a skill. It is expertise in a needed field that others will gladly pay for. It separates you from others. This is getting a life before a wife (Pr 24:27). Wise men pick professions that cannot be taken by immigrant labor, outsourcing to other nations, or machines. They know education or training are worth it, because each dollar or day invested reduces competitors. They seek certification as high as possible.

What is a transferable skill? Second, it is transferable. It must also be valuable in other cities or states. You must be flexible to change employers or location without reducing income or position. Licenses or certification from government, education, or industry help make a job transferable, whether it is a CDL Class A, an MBA, a CPA, or an M.D.

These basic rules also apply to owning your own business. A dying industry or new competitors can be worse than losing a job. You must choose a product or service with high demand, and you must provide added value to have an advantage over competitors. You must also measure the demand for your business and adjust in a changing market.

Review again – a transferable skill must involve expertise in a needed field, and it must allow flexibility to change employers or locations. An R.N. is an excellent example. Neglecting either of these two factors – a skill and transferable – is not wise, for there are market forces at work at all times to take your income and position (Pr 27:23).

High factory wages is neither a skill nor transferable. A layoff, plant closings, immigrant labor, robots, or outsourcing can end a job. A unique job in a unique factory can rarely be transferred, and not at the same pay. The high wages seduce to ignore the future, but then they are unemployed without a skill for new employment. They should have used their wages to pay for education or invest in a business. A high-paying job can be dangerous!

Consider lawyers. It is a definite skill, especially as laws multiply and court proceedings grow more complicated. It requires state certification that limits competitors to those with identifiable training. And because every nation and city needs many of them, it is a very transferable skill. It cannot be outsourced, and robots or machines cannot replace them.

Consider nursing. It is a definite skill, especially as health care becomes more and more sophisticated. It requires state certification that limits competitors to those with identifiable training. And because every nation and city needs many of them, it is a very transferable skill. It cannot be outsourced, and robots or machines cannot replace them.

The solution to your precarious income and position is in the previous proverb, “Be thou diligent to know the state of thy flocks, and look well to thy herds” (Pr 27:23). Strong men (and women) will do this, for another proverb reads, “Strong men retain riches” (Pr 11:16). Strong men work hard, work smart, avoid scams, make wise investments, avoid debt, foresee the future and adjust, and protect their families from financial trouble.

Incorporated in the book of Proverbs are some wise proverbs by the prophet Agur (Pr 30:1). He showed that some little creatures illustrate great wisdom for your profit (Pr 30:24-28). The ants protect against the danger of this proverb by always saving some of their income (Pr 30:25; 6:6-8). The feeble conies, or rabbits, protect themselves by making their homes in caves and holes of mountains. Be wise, and protect yourself.

What a book, this Proverbs! What a Bible! God by Solomon gave you short, pithy rules of wisdom to protect you in all parts of your life, including your income and job. But Solomon knew that time and chance by God had an even greater role (Eccl 9:11). He knew financial security depended on the Lord (Ps 127:1-2). Trusting God comes first.

Your financial or professional security should be a lesser and secondary concern of your life. Your greatest ambition should be godliness and contentment, which is great gain in its own right (I Tim 6:6-10). Your first priority should be the kingdom of God and His righteousness (Matt 6:33). You should show the fervent zeal in securing your heavenly position as the men of this world exert in securing their place on earth (Luke 16:1-13).

Some riches do last forever, and there is a crown that endures to all generations. The Lord Jesus Christ, King of kings and possessor of heaven and earth, will always own and rule the universe. His riches, crown, and kingdom will endure forever. And the riches and crowns He will give His elect children will also endure forever. Glory! Have you laid hold of eternal life with all your heart and might (I Tim 6:6-19)? It is the true riches!

“And now will I shew thee the truth.”

Daniel 11:2

  1. Introduction:
    1. This chapter details the inter-testamental period of 450+ years from the Babylonian captivity to Augustus.
      1. It continues on in chapter 12:1-4 to Israel’s destruction and the horrific scattering of the Jews in AD 70.
      2. This chapter is a very detailed history of the Seleucid-Ptolemy wars and the rise of Herod and Rome.
      3. Seventy weeks were determined upon Daniel’s people in chapter nine, but here are all the details.
      4. The ram, he goat, and little horn of Daniel 8 caused Daniel to faint (Dan 8:27), but here are more details
    2. It is a very unique chapter, as it prophesies many specific events not referenced elsewhere in the Bible.
      1. No other chapter comes close to this chapter in the number of precise prophetic details, proving God.
      2. Prophecy is an important proof of divine inspiration of the Bible, no wonder Daniel 11 is confused.
      3. Higher critics and textual critics make many attacks on this book to discredit these glorious prophecies.
    3. The kings of the north, Seleucid rulers of Syria, battle the kings of the south, Ptolemy rulers of Egypt.
      1. These kings and their kingdoms are two of the four divisions of Alexander’s once worldwide empire.
      2. Caught in between these two powers is Israel – look at a map, so these conflicts are very important.
      3. A principal antagonist of Israel, Antiochus Epiphanes, seen in chapter eight, is seen again here.
    4. The detail and accuracy have caused Bible skeptics to demand a late date for its’ writing – after the events!
      1. Sufficient reading will show that this prophecy is more detailed and accurate than any one history.
      2. With use of the Internet, a reader has the ability to confirm and expand this witness almost infinitely.
      3. It is now easy to exceed previous generations by a factor of ten in research with only a tenth of the time!
      4. Primary sources should include the apocryphal books of the Maccabees and Josephus’s Antiquities.
    5. Since most people are not familiar with this period of history, there is little understanding of this chapter.
    6. Most expositors agree for the first 30-35 verses, but they branch off drastically at 11:36 through 12:13.
      1. Instead of following the history of Daniel’s people as specified (Dan 10:14; 12:1,7) and as in the beginning of the prophecy, the vast majority of expositors leaps thousands of years into the future and speculate.
      2. The fantasy of some future antichrist superman, Jewish fables, and speculative contests blind most men.
      3. The period 165 BC to AD 70 have the greatest events in Israel’s history, how could they be skipped?
      4. This prophecy is to give Daniel the details of the second stage of the nation of Israel, after Babylon.
    7. The prophecy must be limited by its stated purpose and beginning and end points (Dan 10:14; 11:2; 12:1,7): it is about Daniel’s people, the Jews, and it has precise beginning and end points, 458 BC and AD 70.
      1. Believing Bible study is believing these points and looking for historical fulfillment that satisfies them.
      2. Any man who concocts an interpretation outside these limitations has made God a liar. Follow scripture!
      3. We do the very same thing in Matthew 24, where we submit to our Lord’s perfectly plain limitation of all the events described to the next 40 years of time. We do not create gaps or leaps of 1000’s of years!
    8. Since this chapter provides further details of the ram and he goat of chapter eight, it should be studied first.
  1. The Persians and Greeks (11:1-4)
    1. 11:1 Gabriel, or the angel of Daniel’s vision, continues his speech, indicating his role in the Persian Empire.
      1. Some say this verse belongs to the tenth chapter, but God rhetorically asks, “Where is the scribe?”
      2. These things would surely come to pass, as Gabriel had assisted Darius in defeating the Chaldeans.
      3. It was angelic power that strengthened the Medes and Persians to defeat the enemies of the church.
      4. We underestimate the role that holy and wicked angels play in politics (Dan 10:13,20; I Chron 21:1).
    2. 11:2 A short history of Persia mentions only a few of their kings and ends with Xerxes provoking Greece.
      1. Gabriel promises Daniel the truth. What a blessing! It is too bad men do not accept this given truth.
      2. The vision of the future begins here with the Persian Empire, so we are retracing chapter eight, which should be understood well in order to enter this vision with absolute confidence of the order.
      3. Three Persian kings would follow the present king by virtue of the use of “shall stand up” and “yet.”
      4. There were many more Persian kings, but only these had any importance or dealings with the Jews.
      5. Since Cyrus was reigning (Dan 10:1), we have Cambyses, Smerdis (Gomates), and Darius Hystaspes.
      6. The fourth? Is this a fourth after the three? Or is this the fourth of the three in addition to Cyrus?
      7. It does not matter; Xerxes is the rich king. Gomates, a fraud, reigned 7 months, so he is disposable.
      8. Xerxes spent much of his reign raising money to finance an army and expedition against the Greeks.
      9. It was his burning of Athens and other offences against Greece that brought the choler of Alexander.
      10. After the Greeks defeated Xerxes, the Persian Empire was weak and ready for the picking.
    3. 11:3 Alexander the Great was the mighty king that ruled with great dominion and did according to his will.
      1. We jump over many Persian rulers to Alexander, for the Persian Empire had become impotent.
      2. The Persian Empire reached its zenith in the riches, army, and navy of Xerxes, and then it declined.
      3. Alexander the Great conquered with might, speed, and dominion; he exactly fulfilled these words.
      4. Whatever Alexander chose to do, he could do. He was invincible in battle, even with horrible odds.
    4. 11:4 Alexander the Great died after a short reign and his empire was divided to four non-family generals.
      1. No sooner had Alexander reached the height of his power than he died and left all in great turmoil.
      2. Within fifteen years Alexanders’s brother, mother, wives, and sons had all been murdered, which was fitting retribution of divine providence on the butchering ways of this very successful lunatic.
      3. Four generals divided his rule and holdings; their empires separate or combined never matched his.
      4. There were other small divisions beyond the four, so that the empire was truly plucked up from him.
      5. There was fighting among the generals, caused principally by Antigonus, lasting for over 20 years.
  1. The Seleucid-Ptolemy Wars (11:5-20)
    1. 11:5 Seleucus I Nicator, king of the north, was a stronger king than Ptolemais I Lagus, king of the south.
      1. We have been told in the previous verse that Alexander’s empire was divided to the four winds of heaven – the four points of the compass. Since only two touch on Israel, we only learn about two.
      2. Let readers note that Daniel’s people were directly between an enemy to the north and south – the Seleucid Empire to the north and the Ptolemaic Empire to the south. Thus the prophecy runs.
      3. The king of the south is Ptolemais I Lagus (Soter), as Egypt is south of Judea and Syria. He was strong. He had Egypt, Libya, Phoenicia, Ethiopia, Cyprus, some Greek cities, and Palestine.
      4. There is an ellipsis here, so we can read “and one of his princes shall be strong,” meaning Seleucus.
      5. This is not a redundant statement that Ptolemy was one of Alexander’s princes. That is obvious (Dan 11:4).
      6. The king of the north is Seleucus Nicator, the conqueror, who had the largest and strongest empire, for he controlled at times from Syria to India, and from Mesopotamia to Thrace and Macedonia.
      7. Seleucus I fled to Egypt and helped Ptolemy as prince against Antigonus, before ruling Syria-Asia.
      8. Ptolemais Lagus invaded Judea and took it, which includes him in the prophecy of Daniel’s people.
      9. The four kingdoms with their rulers claiming to be kings was solidified approximately B.C. 300.
      10. Tregelles places a prophetic gap before this verse, making the chapter tell of Futurism’s antichrist.
    2. 11:6 After many years of fighting and other historical events, an attempt at peace between the two would fail.
      1. Many historical events and much fighting between Alexander’s generals are passed over as trivial.
      2. Ptolemy II Philadelphus sent his daughter Berenice to Antiochius II Theos to unite the kingdoms.
      3. Antiochus put away his true wife, Laodice, to marry Berenice, until Ptolemy Philadelphus died.
      4. Then he remarried Laodice, but she was now a woman spurned and murdered him by poison!
      5. She then convinced her son, Seleucus Callinicus, to kill both Berenice and her son.
      6. So the Ptolemy king of the south, the Seleucid king of the north, the daughter, and her son are dead.
    3. 11:7 Ptolemy III Euergetes did not take kindly to the murder of his sister and ravaged the Seleucids for it.
      1. He sent armies to Syria and was not resisted by Seleucus Callinicus, son of Antiochus and Laodice.
      2. He was entirely successful in his campaign, for the time, and prevailed at taking all he wanted.
      3. Without resistance, he was able to enter even the capital city of Seleucia and leave a garrison there.
    4. 11:8 He carried away much booty from this campaign of revenge and outlived Callinicus by four years.
      1. Cambyses of Persian had taken many of these idols from the Egyptians many years earlier.
      2. How about 4,000 talents of gold, 40,000 talents of silver, and 2,500 images and gods to confirm it.
      3. For this great return of their gods to their temples, the people called him Euergetes (the Benefactor).
    5. 11:9 Ptolemy III Euergetes returned peacefully, victoriously, and without hindrance to his kingdom of Egypt.
      1. He entered into the kingdom of the Seleucids in just revenge for the treacherous murder of Berenice.
      2. If he had not been called home to crush sedition, he would have taken the whole Seleucid kingdom.
    6. 11:10 Now the sons of Callinicus, Seleucus and Antiochus III, will make war against Ptolemy IV Philopater.
      1. This wicked man was ridiculed as Philopater (father-lover) for killing father, mother, and brother.
      2. Seleucus, the older brother, died while preparations were being made against Ptolemaic Egypt.
      3. These two sons of Seleucus Callinicus are Seleucus Araunus and Antiochus III the Great.
      4. Notice the Bible’s incredible accuracy in noting that only Antiochus was able to prosecute the war.
      5. He recovered all the territory lost to Ptolemy III Euergetes and approached even to Caesarea.
      6. After a four-month treaty, he approached Ptolemy’s border fortress of Raphia near Gaza.
    7. 11:11 Ptolemy IV Philopater gets incensed at Antiochus’s recovery of Syria and defeats him in a great battle.
      1. Though an indolent king, Philopater eventually comes with great anger and a huge army to Raphia.
      2. Antiochus set forth a great army of 62,000 footmen and 6,000 horsemen and 102 elephants.
      3. But Ptolemy defeated the great army, killing 10,000 footmen and taking 4,000 prisoners.
      4. Antiochus III the Great was forced to retreat to Antioch, where he sued for peace with Ptolemy.
    8. 11:12 Ptolemy IV is puffed up by his victory, killed many of the Syrian army, but did not take the kingdom.
      1. He enters Jerusalem and commits sacrilege on the temple altar against the decrees of the law.
      2. Though he has great success against the armies of the Syrians, he does not use his great advantage.
      3. He entered upon a life of criminal and sensual luxury and accepted unfavorable terms of peace.
    9. 11:13 Antiochus III the Great gathers a larger army and proceeds against Egypt and Ptolemy V Epiphanes.
      1. About fourteen years after his loss, Antiochus brings an army that may have been 300,000.
      2. Ptolemy V Epiphanes is but five years old at his father’s death, so Egypt is ruled by Agathocles.
    10. 11:14 Both Philip of Macedon and Jewish mercenaries assisted Antiochus in his campaign against Egypt.
      1. Antiochus III the Great offered Philip of Macedon half of Egypt for assisting him in the war.
      2. Greeks, Arabians, Edomites, and internal strife and ambition (with a five year old king) hurt Egypt.
      3. The greedy bandits of Daniel’s people – the Jews – will try to assist Antiochus against Egypt.
      4. But their efforts with Antiochus III against Ptolemy V did not succeed, for Scopas took Judea.
    11. 11:15 Antiochus III the Great shall defeat the Egyptian general Scopas and the best armies sent to help him.
      1. Antiochus III the Great regains the territory and cities lost to Ptolemy IV Philopater previously.
      2. He set up mounts against the walled and fenced cities of Palestine and took them victoriously.
      3. Though Egypt sent its best generals to rescue Scopas, he surrendered at Sidon with 10,000 men.
    12. 11:16 Antiochus III the Great was entirely successful in his defeat of Ptolemy V Epiphanes and Scopas.
      1. Egypt was unable to mount any great resistance to this large army, and they did what they chose.
      2. Since much of the battle was fought in Judea, the large army consumed much of Israel’s wealth.
    13. 11:17 Antiochus III the Great intends to take all of Egypt, but tries subterfuge first by giving his daughter.
      1. He intended to prosecute his successes toward all of Egypt, and he used Jews in his army.
      2. To save his armies for fighting Rome, he sends Cleopatra I of Syria to Epiphanes with a dowry.
      3. Cleopatra chose to love her husband Ptolemy V instead, turning against her father, Antiochus III.
    14. 11:18 Antiochus III the Great starts a war against the Romans but is defeated directly by Scipio Asiaticus.
      1. Antiochus raised reproaches against Rome to secure allies and assistance in defeating them.
      2. He took many islands of the Mediterranean and Aegean with 100 large ships and 200 small ones.
      3. But the Roman consul Lucuis Scipio Asiaticus performed valiantly for his own glory in victory.
      4. Antiochus’s incursions against the Romans were turned on him in defeat and total reparations.
      5. He was forced to pay for the Roman war costs at the rate of about 1000 talents per year for 12 years.
    15. 11:19 He returned to the safety of Syria, but his own countrymen killed him for the public burden he caused.
      1. He left the Romans in shame, which had defeated him with a small army and made him pay for it.
      2. He who was named Great, Antiochus III, was assassinated for trying to plunder a pagan temple.
    16. 11:20 His son, Seleucus IV Philopater, makes great efforts to pay the Romans and dies after a short reign.
      1. Seleucus Philopater was the oldest son of Antiochus III and very greedy and covetous.
      2. He spent much time raising taxes to pay 1000 talents a year to Rome for his father’s defeat.
      3. He was assassinated in treachery by Heliodorus who sought to be king with Epiphanes in Rome.
      4. III Maccabees 3:7; 9:23 indicate Seleucus sent Heliodorus to raid the temple treasures in Jerusalem.
  1. Antiochus Epiphanes (11:21-32)
    1. 11:21 Antiochus IV Epiphanes, a profane man, took the Seleucid throne by outside assistance and flatteries.
      1. He was in Rome as a hostage since his father’s defeat, while the 1000 annual tax was collected.
      2. He may have been involved in the treacherous assassination of his brother, Seleucus IV Philopater.
      3. The nation did not give him the throne, as they saw it belonged to Demetrius, son of Seleucus IV.
      4. He used Eumenes and Attalus of Pergamos to assist him in taking the kingdom “for his nephew.”
      5. He flattered the populace as he had seen in Rome, with modern personal politicking for popularity.
      6. He called himself Ephiphanes (the Illustrious), but others called him Epimanes (the madman).
    2. 11:22 Antiochus IV Epiphanes using foreign assistance (Pergamos) vanquished his opponents – Heliodorus.
      1. Antiochus could not have taken the kingdom without the assistance of Eumenes and Attalus.
      2. He broke his opposition, including the rightful prince, Demetrius I Soter, who reigned after him.
      3. The “covenant” here refers to his flattering claim that he was protecting the throne for Demetrius.
    3. 11:23 Antiochus made a league with Ptolemy VI Philometer, the son of Cleopatra I, then took some of Egypt.
      1. Ptolemy VI was the nephew of Antiochus by virtue of his mother being his sister, Cleopatra I.
      2. He moved through Syria and Palestine into Egypt with a small but formidable force to seize it.
    4. 11:24 Antiochus carefully and peaceably made great progress against Egypt with spoil and strategies.
      1. While Ptolemy Philometer was deceived into safety, Antiochus moved upon his fattest territories.
      2. Superior to all the Seleucid kings before him, Antiochus makes great progress toward all Egypt.
      3. One of his policies was liberal distribution of military spoil to buy the souls of nobles and generals.
      4. With crafty guile, he devised strategies against the strongholds of Egypt to take it easily, if possible.
      5. This subtle form of conquest would last for a while, until the time was ripe for an all out assault.
      6. We consider this his first assault upon Egypt, for we have Biblical record of three separate assaults.
    5. 11:25 Antiochus now attacks Egypt openly with a large force and defeats a large force of Ptolemy Philometer.
      1. Having had great success with his modest devices and scouting of Egypt, he attacks it openly.
      2. Young Ptolemy Philometer is defeated, not by military strength, but treason through Antiochus.
    6. 11:26 Young Ptolemy VI Philometer is defeated by internal sedition and treason of his closest advisors.
    7. 11:27 Ptolemy, now the captive of Antiochus, invites him to a great banquet at Memphis, subject to the Lord.
      1. Antiochus IV Epiphanes made great lies of his care for his young nephew Ptolemy VI Philometer.
      2. Ptolemy lies to his uncle of thanks for his care, while he plans to unite with Euergetes, his brother.
      3. The end of either or both kingdoms is not yet, though Antiochus has a serious advantage presently.
    8. 11:28 Antiochus IV Epiphanes returns to Syria, but stops on the way to desecrate and desolate Jerusalem.
      1. Having had great military success in Egypt, he had much spoil to take with him back to Antioch.
      2. The Jews, having heard a false rumor that Antiochus was dead, celebrated, which enraged him.
      3. He entered Jerusalem slaying 80,000 of any age or sex, plundered the temple, and desecrated it.
    9. 11:29 Antiochus returns two years later to prosecute an additional war against Egypt without former success.
      1. This is the third campaign against Egypt, the small, subtle (23-24) and the large, open (25-26).
      2. Antiochus returned to Egypt in God’s timing, for a prophecy of 2300 days was running (Dan 8:14-15).
      3. This campaign was not as successful as the first two, for he was defeated by a mere Roman threat.
    10. 11:30 The Romans’ naval ambassage demanded that Antiochus return to Syria, so he punished Israel instead.
      1. Deep into Egypt, Antiochus is met by Roman ambassadors from the Senate demanding his exit.
      2. Ptolemy VI Philometer and his brother Ptolemy VIII Euergetes had sought the assistance of Rome.
      3. The Roman ambassador Popilius Loenas drew a circle in the sand and demanded his withdrawal.
      4. Grieved horribly at the treatment by his former friend the Roman ambassador, he is full of wrath.
      5. He intends to take out all his frustration, grief, and hate on the Jews, who were in his return path.
      6. He sends his general with 22,000 soldiers to desolate and desecrate the city until it is quite empty.
      7. He has friends among the apostates of that rebellious people who assist his overthrow of religion.
    11. 11:31 Antiochus places an armed garrison in the city, forbids Jewish sacrifice, and sets up his abomination.
      1. He built a military fort on ground to control all access and egress from the temple of God.
      2. He forbid Jewish sacrifices and established revelry with harlots within the temple confines itself.
      3. He set up his idol god Jupiter Olympius on the altar of burnt offering of the God of Israel.
      4. There are no further words here about Antiochus, as his personal end was already told (Dan 8:25).
  1. The Maccabees (11:32-35)
    1. 11:32 Two factions in Israel appear, one friendly to Antiochus, and the other committed to his destruction.
      1. The apostate Jews were corrupted, flattered, and used by Antiochus for his ends, not their ends.
      2. The faithful Jews, including the family of Mattathias (Maccabees), did exploits for their God.
      3. This Hasmonean family (from Hasmon) had a father (Mattathias) and five accomplished sons.
      4. Their nickname Maccabees was first applied to Judas, meaning, “Hammer of God, and then to all.
      5. The exploits of the greatly outnumbered Maccabees are stories indeed of zeal and divine blessing.
      6. Both of these factions may be read about in the apocryphal Maccabees and Josephus’s Antiquities.
      7. This family and their descendants ruled Israel as ruler-priests for 130 years, from 167 BC to 37 BC.
    2. 11:33 The faithful Maccabees and others like them instructed many, but were destroyed by various means.
      1. Mattathias, the father of the Asmoneans, was a priest and faithful man to teach the truth of God.
      2. Their conflict was difficult due to their very small numbers and arms, and they suffered greatly.
      3. The story of the ninety-year-old scribe Eleazar and his refusal to eat pork is an excellent example.
    3. 11:34 In their difficult war against the Seleucid foes, they had very small numbers and many seditious.
      1. The Maccabees and others who revolted were successful with very small numbers of men.
      2. They had imposters, apostates, and seditious Jews and others using them and undermining them.
    4. 11:35 Some of the Maccabees and others fell victim to violent deaths until the time of the end approached.
      1. These Asmonean heroes suffered greatly in their fantastic efforts to oppose the pagans in Israel.
      2. The horrible persecution and difficulties of these people, indicated by falling, is repeated (33-35).
      3. They were tried, purged, and perfected through martyrdom, as they declined into the reign of Herod.
      4. One of Herod’s first acts of business was to kill his brother-in-law, Aristobulus, the high priest.
      5. The “time of the end” here is the “appointed” duration of the Maccabean rule and suffering.
      6. Even if “time of the end” is applied to the end of Israel as a nation, we now come to its last stage.
      7. The duration of the Maccabees was from Mattathias (167 BC) to Herod as king of Judea (37 BC).
  1. Herod the Great (11:36-39)
    1. 11:36 The Herods, very important in relation to Daniel’s people, prospered until the indignation was done.
      1. Most all interpretations at this point leap 2000+ years into the future to some future antichrist.
      2. Once a man puts a gap in the 70 weeks in Daniel 9, he feels justified to put gaps anywhere else.
      3. They “gap” here to deny us God’s wonderful fulfillments, demote Jesus and the apostles, and keep their options wide open for futuristic speculation about a star wars climax with the United Nations.
      4. There are numerous reasons as to why they are certainly wrong; this prophecy is actually simple, if we will but believe the Bible and secular history about what happened next in Israel.
      5. Please consider the following reasons to reject the gap theory and prove Herod was “the king.”
      6. Reason #1: the prophecy is of “latter days” of the Jews, a second period of existence (Dan 10:14; 11:2).
      7. Reason #2: the prophecy is of Daniel’s people up to their scattering in AD 70 (Dan 11:2; 12:1,7).
      8. Reason #3: the only king still in power when the indignation was finished was Herod, Agrippa II.
      9. Reason #4: the prophecy has run as a continuous, chronological narrative of politics affecting Israel.
      10. Reason #5: the new verse is introduced with the conjunction “and,” indicating further continuity.
      11. Reason #6: the “king” here is not designated as of the north or south; he is a new and different king.
      12. Reason #7: the designation is “the king,” by which the definite article focuses on an obvious king.
      13. Reason #8: a very real and important king came on the scene right as the Asmonean period ended.
      14. Reason #9: the king here, without modifier, must be a king of Daniel’s people, a “king of the Jews.”
      15. Reason #10: the Jews had no king after Babylon, until Herod the king, who needs no explanation.
      16. Reason #11: though a vassal king of the Romans, the Scriptures call him “the king” (Matt 2:1,3,9).
      17. Reason #12: Herod “the king” affected Daniel’s people and church more than the others combined.
      18. Reason #13: with details about Berenice (Dan 11:6), Antiochus IV, and others, Herod cannot be ignored.
      19. Reason #14: Herod the Great, and his dynasty, are very important in Biblical and secular history.
      20. Reason #15: the primary subject is the nation of Israel, not Syria or Egypt, so Herod’s importance.
      21. Reason #16: the temple, which plays a large role in the New Testament, was built by “the king.”
      22. Reason #17: the given details are fulfilled perfectly in the life of Herod the Great and his family.
      23. Reason #18: having been introduced to the Roman power earlier (chapters 2,7,9), it must be here.
      24. Reason #19: Antony’s (of the south) loss to Octavian (of the north) of 31 BC in Dan 11:40 is still ahead.
      25. Reason #20: the burden of proof rests on those who wish to stick in a ridiculous gap of 2000+ years.
      26. Reason #21: the following verses list chariots and horsemen, not cruise missiles and CIA drones.
      27. Reason #22: the following verses list countries like Edom and Moab, which disappeared long ago.
      28. Reason #23: the great wealth of Egypt is described (11:43), which is 2000 years gone (Ezek 29:15).
      29. Reason #24: the antichrist, or man of sin, is not here; the pope did not come for 500 years (Dan 7:23-25).
      30. Reason #25: he cannot be Antiochus, for (a) he did not do according to his will after Dan 11:30; (b) he did not continue until the indignation was done; and (c) he did not forsake his fathers’ gods.
      31. Herod did according to his will, in that he defeated all his enemies and become the king of Judea.
      32. Herod did according to his will in great building projects, horrible atrocities, and in wealth/power.
      33. Herod did according to his will in that no one stopped or hindered any of his varied ambitions.
      34. Herod exalted himself; he was not made king; he asked it of Antony, Octavian, and the Senate.
      35. Herod magnified himself above every god [ruler]; he appointed, deposed, and killed even priests.
      36. Herod spoke marvelous things against Jehovah, for he promoted Greek/Roman deities and Caesar.
      37. Herod spoke marvelous things against Jehovah, for he diligently inquired to find and kill His Son!
      38. Herod prospered through his dynasty until the indignation God had determined was done in AD 70.
      39. If this indignation is limited to Herod the great, in his last year he destroyed Bethlehem’s babies.
    2. 11:37 Herod the Great was politically ambitious without regard for any real religion, sympathy, or authority.
      1. As an Edomite, circumcised by force with the rest of that subjected nation, he was a son of Abraham and Isaac, thus making Jehovah the God of his fathers, which God he did not regard at all.
      2. Herod habitually spoke to the Jews using the expression “our fathers,” which indicates Israel’s God; he rebuilt the temple for his own glory and to appease the Jews, who hated their Edomite ruler.
      3. Herod had no sympathy for the desire of women, bearing children, and especially the Messiah, for he killed the babes of Bethlehem and its coasts (Matt 2:16-18), and his own children as well.
      4. This phrase “nor the desire of women” is subjective-genitive or objective-genitive by the context: Herod loved women (objective-genitive), but he rejected their love of children (subjective-genitive). Compare this construction with the same object – our Lord Jesus – in Haggai 2:7, were we read of the “desire of all nations,” where nations desire a Saviour, not political ambitions desire nations.
      5. This wicked man killed babies of Bethlehem and his own children (Jer 31:15: Luke 1:28,42; 11:27).
      6. Isn’t it fantastic how the coming Antichrist will be celibate or neuter from this phrase about Herod!
      7. He regarded no god [ruler] at all, though he did regard gods [pagan deities] throughout the nation.
      8. Herod’s father was Antipater, a friend of John Hyrcanus II, the last Hasmonean ruler priest of Israel.
      9. Herod executed directly or indirectly all the Asmoneans, John Hyrcanus II, Aristobulus III, Aristobulus IV, Antigonus, Mariamne, etc., to eliminate any “royal blood” of this family of Israel.
      10. He first sided with Julius Caesar, then Marc Antony and Cleopatra, and then Octavian, with the most skillful diplomacies to protect and promote his personal ambition to dominate Israel.
      11. He had no regard for any religion, human sympathy, his family, or authority; he magnified himself.
      12. He murdered his beloved wife Mariamne, his children, relatives, and any suspected competitor.
      13. Caesar Augustus, his friend and patron, said of Herod, “I would rather be Herod’s pig than his son.”
      14. He had his own groupies or followers called Herodians, who counted him as the Messiah of Israel.
    3. 11:38 Herod the Great honored the Roman Empire and its rulers to get the necessary backing for his ambition.
      1. There was no empire, nation, or people that used military force quite like the Romans in history.
      2. When chased from Judea by Antigonus and the Parthians in 40 BC, he went right to Rome for help.
      3. He did not honor the true God of forces, Jehovah, but the political God of forces, the Roman rulers.
      4. He put his trust, from beginning to end, in military might and force in eliminating any competitors.
      5. Julius Caesar was made Pontifex Maximus, Supreme Priest, in 63 BC, and Augustus in 12 BC.
      6. Julius Caesar was called a god after 44 BC, when a comet appeared at games in his honor; and Augustus, who had been adopted by Caesar in his will, became known as divi filius, son of a god!
      7. Herod honored Julius Caesar, Marc Antony, and Augustus in order, gods of the Roman forces.
      8. He is known in history for building many forts and fortresses, even some attached to the temple.
      9. He bought his support with great gifts to Antony, and then Augustus, when he defeated Antony.
      10. A great tower in the temple was called Antonia; a seaport became Caesarea; and there was Masada.
      11. He built temples and palaces all over in honor to Augustus; new cities were called his caesareas.
      12. His showering of gifts and honors upon the rulers of Rome are legendary, thus the fulfillment.
    4. 11:39 Herod built great strong holds and promoted the glory of the Romans in Palestine for his own ends.
      1. The rebuilt temple was the most magnificent building in the world by far in size and glory; it deserves study to realize the economic and political power of Herod and the fulfillment here.
      2. Titus himself witnessed the impregnable forts that were in Jerusalem attached to the temple.
      3. He promoted the Roman god to the extent he placed their eagle ensign over the temple entrance.
      4. He promoted the Romans as a people, a nation, and authority over the peoples that he ruled.
      5. The strange god that Herod promoted was Caesar Augustus, whom he honored abundantly.
      6. He built and named forts (Antonia in Jerusalem after Antony) and cities (Caesarea after Augustus).
      7. He appointed and deposed deputies, priests, and any other ruler as he saw fit for his own gain.
      8. He doled out lands and authority to those who supported him in order to secure their allegiance.
  1. Caesar Augustus (11:40-43)
    1. 11:40 The final end of the Greek kingdoms is brought about by the battle of Actium of Antony and Octavian.
      1. Beginning here, we have a parenthetical departure from Herod for four verses (40-43), in which Gabriel prophesies what will happen politically in the rest of the world. The only reason these players are mentioned is due to (a) the proximity of Egypt to Israel, (b) Augustus entered the glorious land on his way to Egypt, and (c) and to reveal the Caesar we find in the New Testament.
      2. The “time of the end” is to be understood in its context, which is the end of Israel and rise of Rome.
      3. Cleopatra, with Antony’s assistance, did push at Herod, taking some of his territory. Herod and Antony were friends, but he hated Cleopatra, who wanted part or all of his kingdom. She forced Herod to fight the Arabians for her, which kept him from fighting Octavian, but cost him territory.
      4. The two uses of the pronoun “him” need not refer to Herod, but to each other – the two kings.
      5. The king of the south is the combined political/military might of Mark Antony and Cleopatra VII.
      6. Rome is called the king of the north, for they came from the north and were in control of Syria, whether you view Syria under Marc Antony or Octavian.
      7. Antony and Cleopatra made a major push, according to the historian Plutarch, in the area of Greece.
      8. Cleopatra VII wanted to expand her empire and tried so first with Julius Caesar and then Antony.
      9. Herod at this time is listed in the supplying kings of Mark Antony, also according to Plutarch.
      10. Octavian, the nephew of Julius Caesar, another lover of Cleopatra, defeated him to take the Empire.
      11. Marc Antony, obsessed with his Cleopatra, engaged Octavian in a naval battle and was defeated.
      12. They retired to Alexandria, Egypt, where Antony committed suicide, and then Cleopatra did also.
      13. The reference to ships, horsemen, and chariots is a precise fulfillment of Actium and Alexandria.
      14. An infantry battle was not fought. Fighting was with ships and cavalry. Antony was better on land.
      15. Octavian took provinces from Illyria to Syria to Africa. There were also many defections to him.
      16. He was like a flood – nothing stood in his way. He was very successful in his military progress.
    2. 11:41 Octavian entered Israel and countries of the east that were independent or under Antony’s legal power.
      1. Octavian chose to invade Egypt by way of Palestine, and Herod royally received him with aid.
      2. He brought many countries under dominion that had some independence since Alexander’s death.
      3. Octavian sent Aelius Gallus along with troops from Herod against Edom, Moab, and Ammon; but they were not successful and further efforts were not made against them. Those countries escaped.
    3. 11:42 Octavian was successful in securing the countries of the king of the south (Antony), including Egypt.
      1. Many other countries Octavian took, including Egypt, the last stronghold outside Rome’s power.
      2. The power and history of the Ptolemies, wealth of Cleopatra, and soldiers and skill of Antony failed.
      3. He took possession of Egypt, which had not been done by a “king of the north,” since Alexander.
    4. 11:43 Octavian got the riches of the Ptolemies by defeating Antony and Cleopatra and seizing their wealth.
      1. Vast riches of Egypt limit us to Cleopatra’s time, for Egypt is a base nation forever (Ezek 29:14-15).
      2. Cleopatra conspired to draw her ships over the isthmus into the Red Sea and sail away with Egypt’s wealth to some unknown land with Marc Antony, but the ships were burned by enemies!
      3. Cleopatra conspired to burn up much of the wealth with her death, but Octavian circumvented it.
      4. He celebrated his triumph in Rome in 29 BC; interest rates fell greatly due to the influx of booty.
      5. Though Octavian did not take Libya and Ethiopia himself, his general Cornelius Balbus did so.
      6. Octavian returned victorious to Rome, became emperor, and was given the title “Augustus.”
      7. This is that king of whom we read, “There went out a decree from Caesar Augustus” (Luke 2:1).
      8. The government went to his stepson Tiberius, when he died in AD 14, of whom we read, “Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar” (Luke 3:1).
  1. Herod the Great (11:44-45)
    1. 11:44 Herod the Great at the end of his life was greatly troubled and angered by tidings from east and north.
      1. We know we have moved back to Herod the Great by virtue of where he planted his palace (45).
      2. The parenthesis of politics in the rest of the world behind us; we now return to Herod “the king.”
      3. The antecedents of pronouns, in all writings, are identified by context, not necessarily by proximity.
      4. Horrible tidings came from the east to Herod – news that a king of the Jews was born (Matt 2:1-18)!
      5. Herod and all Jerusalem were “troubled” with the things they heard from wise men from the east!
      6. When mocked by the wise men, Herod was “exceeding wroth” and issued his atrocious decree.
      7. He went forth with great fury and killed all the baby boys in Bethlehem and neighboring areas.
      8. His depraved, oldest son Antipater, who was in Rome (the north), spread seditious lies about him and sought to assassinate him with poison, which Herod found by torture and had Antipater killed.
      9. He burned Matthias and forty others alive, after they pulled down the golden eagle at the temple.
      10. He gathered all the principal leaders of Israel together and had them retained in the hippodrome, and he gave the order they were to be killed at his death, so the nation would mourn as fitting its king.
    2. 11:45 Herod the Great presumed to plant his palace in the holy mountain of God, but he came to a lonely end.
      1. The two seas here are the Mediterranean and Dead Seas, between which is Jerusalem (Zech 14:8).
      2. The glorious holy mountain is Mount Zion (Moriah), upon which Jerusalem was built (Ps 48:1-3).
      3. Herod’s palace was a magnificent fortress attached to the temple with a secret passage into it.
      4. Herod died lonely and hated by everyone, for he had butchered his own family and nation for gain.
      5. He died of the most horrible afflictions and diseases, which could not be retarded or alleviated at all.
      6. He died in absolute torment of a combination of rage and fear. Josephus says “paroxysms of fury.”
      7. He died in one year from having slain the babies of Bethlehem, as God brought judgment on him.
  1. Conclusion:
    1. “Daniel’s Last Vision and Prophecy, respecting which Commentators have greatly differed from each other, showing its Fulfilment in events recorded in authentic history. A study of this chapter, in particular Dan 11:36-45, owes much to the providence of God in discovering two books: Philip Mauro (1859-1952) and his The Seventy Weeks and the Great Tribulation. He, in turn, had been helped by James Farquharson, who had printed in 1838 in Aberdeen, Scotland a book entitled, “Daniel’s Last Vision and Prophecy, respecting which Commentators have greatly differed from each other, showing its Fulfilment in events recorded in authentic history.
    2. Use the links below to satisfy or stimulate your study of history fulfilling this wonderful prophecy. The material found in these pages is only an outline sketch. Every clause of the prophecy can be verified from a variety of sources with as much evidence as a fair person could want, and all this for a click of the mouse!
    3. There is no single history with as much detail and accuracy as this prophecy given by Gabriel to Daniel, 10-520 years before the specified events occurred! God has challenged all comers (Isaiah 41:21-24)!
  1. For further reading:
    1. History charts from 333 B.C. to A.D.
    2. World History from a Bible perspective
    3. Calvin Commentary
    4. Clarke Commentary
    5. Constable Commentary
    6. Geneva Bible Notes
    7. Gill Commentary
    8. Henry Commentary
    9. JFB Commentary
    10. Wesley Commentary
    11. Xerxes
    12. A short, readable history of the four Greek kingdoms
    13. Ptolemy Family Tree
    14. Ptolemy I Soter
    15. Ptolemy I Soter
    16. Ptolemy II Philadelphus
    17. Ptolemy III Euergetes
    18. Ptolemy IV Philopater
    19. Ptolemy V Epiphanes
    20. Ptolemy VI Philometer
    21. Ptolemy VII Euergetes II
    22. Ptolemy VIII Soter II
    23. Ptolemy IX Alexander
    24. Ptolemy X Alexander
    25. Ptolemy XI Auletes
    26. Ptolemy XII
    27. Ptolemy XIII
    28. Ptolemy XIV
    29. Seleucid Family Tree
    30. Seleucus I Nicator
    31. Antiochus I
    32. Antiochus II Theos
    33. Seleucus II Callinicus
    34. Antiochus III the Great
    35. Antiochus IV Epiphanes
    36. Antiochus IV Epiphanes
    37. Antiochus IV Epiphanes
    38. Family tree of Ptolemies and Seleucids
    39. A short, readable history of the Maccabees
    40. More about the Maccabees
    41. Herod the Great
    42. Herod the Great
    43. Herod
    44. Caesar Augustus
    45. Caesar Augustus
    46. Caesar Augustus
    47. Cleopatra
    48. Cleopatra
    49. Mark Antony
    50. Battle of Actium
    51. Antony and Cleopatra after Actium
    52. Herod’s Temple
    53. Edersheim – Within the Holy Place
    54. Josephus re: Herod seeking kingship
    55. Josephus: Antiochus IV to death of Herod the Great
    56. Josephus: Cyrus the Persian to Alexander the Great
    57. Josephus: Alexander the Great to Judas Maccabees
    58. Josephus: Death of Judas to death of Queen Alexandria
    59. Josephus: Death of Alexandria to death of Antigonus
    60. Josephus: Death of Antigonus to Herod finishing temple
    61. Josephus: Finishing of temple to death of Aristobulus
    62. Josephus: Final years of Herod the Great
    63. Josephus: “Wars” with chapter descriptions
    64. Josephus: “Antiquities” by chapter descriptions
    65. Making Sense of Daniel

      Daniel 12: The Great Time of Trouble

      “And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.”

      Daniel 12:1

      1. Introduction:
        1. It is very important for us to remember that this prophecy has time and people parameters for our assistance.
          1. This prophecy is limited to the nation of Israel, as declared by Gabriel (10:14 cp 9:24-27; 11:14; 12:1).
          2. This prophecy is limited to their latter days, their second period, from Babylon to destruction (10:14).
          3. All the events in this prophecy were fulfilled by the time of Israel’s scattering by Rome in 70 AD (12:7).
          4. These parameters are our starting point, as they are constraints we must obey to rightly understand.
          5. We trust the Bible over any or all men; we give God the benefit of any doubt and trust His parameters.
          6. We now come to the last stage of the latter days of the nation of Israel. What happened up to AD 70?
          7. We accept and appreciate the date- and people-limiting statements of 10:14 and 12:7 for this prophecy, just as we accept our Lord’s that all things of Matthew 24 occurred in His generation (Matt 24:32-35).
          8. Once we believe God’s plain parameters, we interpret the figurative language by Scripture and history.
        2. It is impossible this prophecy of Israel’s latter days has a 2000 year gap and jumps to a Gentile antichrist.
          1. We have before shown the folly of the leap at 11:36 from the Maccabees to some yet-future superman.
          2. A prophecy including all the chronological details of chapter 11 could not ignore the much more important years of 150 BC to AD 70, including the kingdom of God and destruction of Jerusalem.
          3. The prophecy certainly provides details about the desolation of Jerusalem already introduced (9:26-27).
          4. Most commentators hold this gap- or leap-theory, especially those today of the Futurist school. Once they put a gap of 2000 years in the plan prophecy of 70 weeks (9:24-27), it is easy to do it again here!
        3. It is also impossible this prophecy of Israel’s latter days would end with Antiochus Epiphanes in 163 BC.
          1. Other commentators force the rest of the prophecy (11:36 – 12:13) to continue describing Antiochus IV!
          2. A fast-moving prophecy of the sort seen in 11:2-35 would not ignore more important events following.
          3. Antiochus Epiphanes is dealt with fully in 11:21-31, and the Hasmonean period is covered in 11:32-35.
          4. A prophecy of the latter days of Israel had many more important events coming after Antiochus.
          5. They arrogantly ignore the coming desolation of Jerusalem following the Saviour’s sacrifice (9:24-27).
          6. Antiochus was exceeded by Herod in atrocities and the Romans in destruction. But they ignore both!
        4. The final vision of Daniel is the longest and most detailed, and it includes all the book’s final three chapters.
        5. The chapter break at 11:45 should not distract us at all, for the prophecy plainly continues on uninterrupted.
        6. This lengthy prophecy covers every important event of Israel’s history from Daniel to Jerusalem’s end.
      1. The Conclusion of the Vision (12:1-4)
        1. 12:1 At the time of the Herods, the Lord Jesus Christ shall send promised and horrible judgment on Israel.
          1. For the time referred to, we look at the context, which is the time of Herods and Rome (11:36-45).
          2. The “time of the end” from 11:40 is the final conflict of Greece and Rome, with Rome winning all.
          3. The Bible uses time of the end, last days, and latter days with great latitude depending on context.
          4. Michael, the archangel, shall stand up in judgment against the nation, but he will save all the elect.
          5. We do not believe Michael is the Lord Jesus Christ any more than we believe that Gabriel is He.
          6. You may study this matter of Michael’s identity further by reviewing the notes for Daniel 10:13.
          7. When someone stands up, we recognize that they are going to be much more active and involved.
          8. There was great angelic activity, even by the angel of the Lord, in the years surrounding our Lord.
          9. The angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph (Matt 1:20,24; 2:13,19), appeared to the shepherds (Luke 2:9), opened our Lord’s tomb (Matt 28:2), opened a prison for Peter and John (Acts 5:19), directed Philip to the eunuch (Acts 8:26), delivered Peter out of prison (Acts 12:7), killed Herod Agrippa I (Acts 12:23), took care of Paul in a storm (Acts 27:23), and fought against Satan (Rev 12:7).
          10. An angel of the Lord, Gabriel, appeared to Zacharias (Luke 1:11,19) and to Mary (Luke 1:26).
          11. Angels in general were also active (Matt 4:11; Luke 2:13; 22:43; 24:23; John 1:51; 5:4; 20:12; Acts 10:3; I Tim 3:16; 5:21; Rev 1:1), and this does not include the unprecedented activity of the devils.
          12. The holy angels were involved in Christ’s kingdom coming with power (Matt 16:27-28), which was His coming in judgment on that generation, as indicated by some of the hearers still being alive.
          13. This time of trouble without precedent is identical to the great tribulation of Jesus (Matthew 24:21).
          14. This time of trouble without precedent is the consummation and destruction of the nation (9:26-27).
          15. Josephus recorded calamities and suffering exceeding any before (Wars, Introduction; V, 10:5).
          16. Josephus recorded over 1,100,000 were killed by Romans and each other and 97,000 taken captive.
          17. Upper class women ate their children, as Josephus describes, due to the horrible famine in the city.
          18. As Jesus prophesied, the elect would be saved from the deception and destruction (Matt 24:22,24).
          19. Jesus and Peter told them how to escape the coming judgment altogether (Matt 24:16; Acts 2:40).
        2. 12:2 The preaching of the gospel of the kingdom would confront the sleeping nation and cause great division.
          1. Did an awakening occur before Jerusalem’s destruction that divided Israel into elect and reprobates?
          2. The events told in 12:1-4 must occur before 70 AD, for Jerusalem’s destruction is the climax (12:7).
          3. We are to rightly divide the word of truth here, just as we must do in so many places to avoid error.
          4. We are at the climactic end of a great prophecy, so we should not be surprised with some figurative language, which was characteristic of the prophets (Hosea 12:10; I Peter 1:11; Revelation 1:1). For review of this point, read Isaiah 13 about the Medes in 459 BC and Acts 2:17-21 about Pentecost!
          5. The final resurrection is not here, for that event is at least 2000 years past the scattering limit (12:7).
          6. The final resurrection is not here, for all shall be raised but only some are awakened (John 5:28-29).
          7. The final resurrection is not here, for most saints have nothing to do with Daniel’s people (10:14).
          8. The resurrection of saints at Christ’s rising is not here, for some were for shame (Matt 27:52-53).
          9. We are constrained to place the fulfillment before AD 70, and we see a perfect such fulfillment.
          10. Because of this verse’s language, the literalists and futurists cannot see anything but resurrection.
          11. As we have seen many times, God will give unbelievers enough rope for them to hang themselves.
          12. There is nothing said here at all about death, resurrection, bodies, angels, clouds, saints, etc., etc.
          13. Put your faith to the test; believe God rather than men; see if Scripture does not fulfill the figures.
          14. After 400 years of silence from God, John the Baptist and Jesus burst on the scene with the gospel.
          15. They found a nation asleep in ignorance and worldliness, which they jarred into consciousness.
          16. John and Jesus preached the “time is at hand,” for it was time to get up and receive the Messiah.
          17. Due to the time of expectation, all men mused whether John was the Messiah or not (Luke 3:15).
          18. Some believed unto eternal life; some rejected the message unto everlasting shame and contempt.
          19. Jesus preaching the gospel brought great light to those in the shadow of death (Is 9:2; Matt 4:12-17).
          20. The light of the gospel of Jesus Christ arising on people was the dawning of a new day (Is 61:1-3).
          21. Remember figurative language of Christ’s ministry (Is 40:1-11; 42:1-7; 60:1-3; 61:1-6; Mal 3:1-6).
          22. God judged the nation with a stupor and sleep upon hearer and teacher (Is 29:9-10 cp I Cor 1:19).
          23. Jesus caused great division and consequences (Luk 2:34-35; John 7:43; 9:16; 10:19; II Cor 2:16).
          24. Paul used figures of sleep and death often (Romans 13:11-12; I Cor 15:34; Eph 5:14; I Thess 5:6).
          25. The gospel message created a division by eternal life and eternal condemnation (John 3:18-21,36).
          26. Peter and Paul warned the Jews of judgment for rejecting Jesus (Acts 2:40; 13:40-41; 28:25-29).
          27. There was horrible shame within the generation of those who did not confess Him (Luke 9:26-27).
          28. The Gentiles believed the word of the Lord; but the Jews condemned themselves (Acts 13:44-52).
        3. 12:3 There was a special class of persons coming, known for their wisdom and conversion of many to God.
          1. The apostles, prophets, evangelists, and pastor/teachers of our Lord Jesus Christ fulfill this verse.
          2. The twelve apostles are added to the twelve fathers of Israel as the twenty-four elders in heaven.
          3. These men were gifted with wisdom to teach the people knowledge (Luke 2:40; 21:15; Acts 6:10; I Corinthians 2:6-7; 3:10; 12:8; Ephesians 1:8,17; 3:10; Colossians 1:28; II Peter 3:15).
          4. They turned men to God (Acts 9:35; 11:21; 14:15; 15:19; 17:6; 19:26; 26:18,20; I Thess 1:9-10).
          5. Jesus said John was a bright and shining light; he turned many to God (John 5:35; Luke 1:16-17).
          6. The pastors of the seven churches of Asia were represented as seven stars in His hand (Rev 1:20).
          7. Many were turned to righteousness; their enemies admitted they turned the world upside down!
        4. 12:4 Gabriel tells Daniel to close up the vision until the end time, when many would be bringing knowledge.
          1. The prophecy was not understood well until the time of the end, when John and Jesus appeared.
          2. Both John and Jesus foretold these same events, with emphasis on that generation being destroyed.
          3. Jesus declared at the time of the end – the last generation – Daniel could be understood (Mat 24:15)!
          4. He declared to Israel that all written vengeance against them was about to be fulfilled (Luke 21:22).
          5. The apostles ran to and fro with their commission to take the gospel to all nations (Mark 16:20)!
          6. Men run with their feet, and gospel ministers are described as having beautiful feet (Rom 10:15).
          7. Philip ran so fast, by the Spirit’s power, that he moved from the eunuch to Azotus (Acts 8:39-40)!
          8. Paul went all over the place from Syria to Illyricum, from Asia to Rome, from Cyprus to Crete.
          9. Paul labored more abundantly than all in running to and fro for Christ (I Cor 15:10; Rom 15:18-24).
          10. Paul ridiculed the ignorance of the Athenians! Consider the knowledge he brought (Acts 17:16-31).
          11. Paul had great knowledge of matters that had been kept secret since the creation (Eph 3:1-19).
          12. The New Testament and the gospel of it bring great knowledge (Luke 1:77; Rom 15:14; I Cor 1:5; 12:8; 14:6; 15:34; II Cor 4:6; 6:6; 10:5; 11:6; Eph 4:13-14; Col 1:9-10; I Tim 2:4).
          13. Shall we hallucinate about planes, trains, cars, and men ever learning (II Tim 3:7)? God forbid!
          14. We are now at the end of the prophecy, which began in 11:2. No important event was left out from Daniel’s day to the final calamities of the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD. Give God the glory!
        5. 12:5 Daniel observed two other angels, one standing on each side of the river Hiddekel, or the Tigris (10:4).
        6. 12:6 One of the angels beside the river asked Gabriel how long until the end of the wonders of this prophecy.
          1. We leave the italicized words just as they are, for there was and are surely good reasons for them.
          2. We know from the answer that the question was understood of the time of trouble just emphasized.
          3. Since any other use of the time frame given does not fit the nation of Israel or any other nation, it must be “how long shall it be to the end” of the unprecedented trouble.
          4. The time of trouble was unparalleled suffering for Israel, but there would be a special deliverance.
          5. The timing of this matter is of great importance, as N.T. believers would be carefully watching it.
        7. 12:7 Gabriel clarifies a couple matters of timing, but shows their great significance by swearing by God.
          1. Why in the world is this question and answer of such importance that Gabriel swears dramatically?
          2. Because the great importance of the event and the precise details of timing justified confirmation.
          3. Our Lord used a comparable oath in confirming His own prophecy of this event (Matt 21:34-36).
          4. This prophecy and fulfillment witnessed the arrival of Christ’s kingdom (Matt 24:14; Luke 21:31), for the prophecy was preached in all the world for a witness that Jesus was truly Lord and Christ.
          5. The answer has two parts – duration of the time of trouble and the endpoint of the whole prophecy.
          6. The wonders leading to the scattering of the holy people would take time, times, and half a time.
          7. Time, times, and half a time is an expression for 3 and a half years, or 3 years and part of a year.
          8. The time, times, and half of Antichrist is exactly 3 ½ years by virtue of 1260 days and 42 months, which clarification is plainly given in Daniel 7:25 and Revelation 12:6,14; 13:5.
          9. If we run the day-year principle from any date in the prophecy (455 BC – AD 70), it does not fit, for that would require 1260 years and there is no Jewish event after 70 AD, with the nation scattered.
          10. How can we use the year-day principle in some places (7:25; Rev 12:6,14; 13:5) and not in others (8:14)? By rightly dividing the word of truth, just as we are commanded (II Tim 2:15), by the limiting context and plain historical fulfillment.
          11. The number of days explained to Daniel, 1290 and 1335, both qualify as 3 ½ years. We would not say 3 7/12 years, and we would seldom say 3 2/3 years. We would say 3 ½ years for both.
          12. The holy people, God’s people, the nation of Israel, would be scattered to conclude this prophecy.
          13. The entire prophecy would be completely fulfilled when Israel was scattered, which was 70 AD.
          14. We are told in the New Testament such a scattering occurred in our Lord’s generation (Luke 21:24).
          15. Moses had prophesied of this horrible desolation long before when warning Israel (Deut 28:49-68).
        8. 12:8 Daniel does not comprehend the exchange so far, so he asks for clarification about the end of the things.
          1. There is some particular event that is being implied by the angels, which Daniel wants clarified.
          2. The particular event is the unprecedented time of trouble with only the righteous delivered (12:1).
          3. But Daniel does not have the starting or ending point, so he asks for clarification of “what.”
          4. Daniel wants more details, but he is denied further knowledge or explanation (I Peter 1:10-12).
        9. 12:9 Daniel is told again that the words of this prophecy were reserved until the time of the end (Matt 24:15).
          1. Jesus said that Daniel could be understood in light of His prophecy (Matthew 24:15; Luke 21:20).
          2. Jesus explained sufficient details to show when this 3 ½ years began counting to serve His people.
          3. Jesus said that all things that were written of vengeance on Israel were coming shortly (Luke 21:22).
          4. Every believer in the New Testament era – the wise of 12:10 – understood the prophecy (12:4).
        10. 12:10 A great contrast would exist between the wise and wicked – the wise suffering from ignorant wicked.
          1. The conflict between the wise and wicked was horrible, as we read (I Thess 2:13-16; Heb 10:34).
          2. There were many purified and made white by the blood of Christ (I Cor 6:9-11 cp Acts 21:20).
          3. These were tried with fiery trials of persecution for their faith in Jesus Christ, as in I Peter 1:7; 4:12.
          4. The Jews raised enormous persecutions against the saints starting in Jerusalem (Acts 8:1; 9:1-2,23; 13:45,50; 14:2,4-5,19; 17:5,13; 18:12; 19:13,33; 20:3,19; 21:11,27; 23:12; 25:7,24; Rev 2:9; 3:9).
          5. Many became early martyrs for the cause of Christ at the hands of the Jews (Acts 12:1-3; 22:20).
          6. When the wicked do wickedly, there must be special wickedness being considered (Acts 2:22-24).
          7. Crucifying Jesus Christ was doing very wickedly (Mat 12:45; Act 3:12-15; 4:10; 5:28-30; 7:51-53).
          8. The difference between the two classes was understanding (Matt 13:13; 24:15; Luke 1:3; 8:10; 24:45; John 8:43-45; 12:37-43; 15:21; Acts 3:17; 13:27-28; 28:23-29; Rom 11:28; 15:21; I Cor 2:8; II Cor 3:14; 4:3-4; Eph 1:18; 3:4; I Tim 1:13; I John 5:20).
          9. Though the warnings of Jerusalem’s destruction were preached plainly, repeatedly, and publicly for forty years, only the “wise” disciples of Christ understood. The wicked Jews were destroyed!
          10. The Jews foolishly rejoiced in their defeat of Cestius Gallus and the Twelfth Legion in 66 AD, rejecting the warning of John, Jesus, and the apostles in their superstitious trust in God to save them.
          11. God hid gospel things from the wise and prudent, and He revealed them to babes (Matt 11:25-27).
        11. 12:11 There would be 1290 days from the abomination of desolation set up to the end of the daily sacrifice.
          1. The time considered is between the two events described in this verse, as there are only two events.
          2. The abomination of desolation is clearly the Roman armies (Matthew 24:15-16 cp Luke 21:20-21).
          3. The verbs do not require the events in any particular order, though we are used to progressing in time from one event to a later event, by their order; here it is the time between them that is given.
          4. This part of the prophecy was not understood til the time of the end, when Jesus opened it (12:5-13).
          5. Jesus told us plainly the abomination of desolation came first (Matt 24:15-21 cp Luke 21:20-24).
          6. Once Jesus set the beginning of the time period, His disciples could easily gauge the war’s progress.
          7. The Roman armies under Cestius entered the suburbs of Jerusalem, according to the warning of Jesus, on the 30th of Hyperbereteus (Tisri), 66 AD, according to Josephus (Wars, II, 19:4).
          8. The converted date is November 17, when he burned some of the suburbs, camped at the royal palace, and began work on the upper city walls for five days. He could have taken the city easily.
          9. On Nov 22, he withdrew “without any reason in the world,” when he could easily have taken the city without a struggle, or in only one day, according to Josephus (Wars, II, 19:7).
          10. Of course, we know he withdrew by God’s providence to allow the saints to flee (Luke 21:20-24), or else how could the Christians flee a city surrounded! Give God the glory!
          11. And of course, the Romans returned with much greater strength and great fury against these rebels.
          12. The daily sacrifice ceased to be offered, due to the lack of men to offer it, according to our prophecy, on the 17th day of Panemus (Tamuz), 70 AD, according to Josephus (Wars, VI, 2:1).
          13. The converted date is July 8, 70 AD, when the daily sacrifice was no longer offered in Jerusalem.
          14. There are exactly 43 whole months of 30 days (a total of 1290) between these two events, if we discard the partial months in which the events occurred, in wonderful agreement with the prophecy.
        12. 12:12 There would be relief and blessing for those who could wait another 45 days for a total of 1335 days.
          1. The daily sacrifice ceased to be offered, due to the lack of men to offer it, according to our prophecy, on the 17th day of Panemus (Tamuz), 70 AD, according to Josephus (Wars, VI, 2:1).
          2. The city was completely taken and hostilities ended, when the wicked Jews deserted their impregnable towers out of fear and gave the Romans the city, on the 7th day of Gorpieus (Elul), 70 AD, according to Josephus (Wars, VI, 8:4-5).
          3. Titus and troops were very surprised when the Jews gave up their positions (Wars, VI, 8:4-5; 9:1).
          4. Jesus had prophesied Himself the days would be cut short to preserve the elect (Matthew 24:22).
          5. The blessedness told to Daniel of waiting another month and one-half occurred immediately, for Titus gave clemency to any Jews not in arms, according to Josephus (Wars, VI, 9:1-2).
          6. The Jewish Encyclopedia says there were 50 days between the sacrifice ending and the siege’s end, as they reckon the siege of Titus lasted 134 days and the daily sacrifice ended after 84 days.
          7. If we continue using whole months and half months, we can easily understand the rounding to 1335.
          8. Since we are dealing in multiples of 30, we should not have a problem with 44½ months in total.
          9. The Spirit has already tipped us to this rounding by calling 1290 days, “time, times, and an half”!
        13. 12:13 Daniel would not be directly affected by the coming events, for he would be safely standing in heaven.
          1. Daniel was a very old man, somewhere between 80 and 95 years of age, having served many kings.
          2. His life clearly shows he fought a good fight, finished his course, and kept his faith (II Tim 4:7).
          3. Gabriel tells Daniel to go his way in life and death until the end, which occurred in about 525 years.
          4. It is good for us to think of going our way, for the Lord will take us from here and we will be gone.
          5. Gabriel tells Daniel he would be resting, which is the saints’ death (Job 3:17; Is 57:1-2; Rev 14:13).
          6. It is our happy lot to be able to leave this place of vanity and vexation of spirit for a place of rest.
          7. Daniel would stand in his lot, his inherited place in heaven, when the end of Israel finally came.
          8. It is our highest goal to live in our bodies now with an eye to that happy lot we will want in that day.
      1. Conclusion:
        1. We have studied Daniel by its given parameters, its prophetic wording, its Scriptural connections, and its incredible historical fulfillment; and we find a wonderful prophecy right up to the end of the Jewish nation.
        2. The gaps and leaps necessary for the Futuristic system of prophetic interpretation are unjustified and patently erroneous. They are simply trying to sell sensationalism and speculation. We are not buying!
        3. Sticking to the limitations of 10:14 and 12:7, the consecutive nature of the political and spiritual events described, the Scriptural use of language, and the well known and verifiable events of history, we find perfect fulfillments of every verse.
        4. The culminating conclusions to studying this book are several: The Bible is true by virtue of Daniel’s fulfilled prophecies; Jesus Christ is LORD by fulfilling these prophecies as King of the Final Kingdom; the Jews are no longer the people of God; and God is absolutely sovereign over all the affairs of men.
      1. For further reading:
        1. Works of Josephus
        2. Works of Josephus

JESUS THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD

THE GOSPEL OF JOHN

8:12-20 for Jesus as the light of the world and easily rebutting Jewish accusations.

The world is dark in every sense – depraved, devilish, dysfunctional, and dying. Sin has corrupted all aspects of life. But Jesus is the light of the world and can save men from darkness, if they will follow Him, which is much more than hearing, believing, or professing.
Introduction:
A. The seventh chapter ended with an internal discussion by our Lord’s enemies about Him.
B. This chapter opens with a contested passage not in many Bibles, the Pericope Adulterae.
C. Our Lord’s exchanges with the Jews will expose their rebellion and resistance to any truth.
D. Though some will even believe on Him in some way of mental assent, He will expose them.
E. The chapter will end with them taking up stones to kill Him for His declarations of truth.
Outline:
1-11 The woman taken in adultery
12-20 Jesus is light of the world
21-29 Ruin of unbelievers for sin
30-37 Liberty or bondage to sin
38-47 God or Satan as their father
48-50 Response to Jews’ blasphemy
51-59 Abraham was a true believer
Simple Summary of the Pericope Adulterae Controversy
A. Introduction to the controversy.
1. Read John 8:1-11 and consider the story that most scholars consider to be a late addition, with them varying on whether John wrote, whether it ever occurred, or whether it is right.
2. Do you love? – Master, this woman was taken in adultery, in the very act.
3. Do you love? – But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground.
4. Do you love? – He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her.
5. Do you love? – Being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one.
6. Do you love? – Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee?
7. Do you love? – Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more.
8. If we cannot trust John 7:53-8:11, then what can we trust? If we doubt, what do we have?
9. Man shall live by every word of God (Luke 4:4). He protects such believers (Pr 30:5-6).
10. We have a more sure word of prophecy that we ought to take heed to (II Peter 1:16-21).
B. What is the controversy?
1. The Latin phrase was used by Jerome, and it means the passage of the adulterous woman.
2. Most scholars and textual critics deny John 7:53 – 8:11 is inspired scripture of the Bible.
3. The author of the verses, depending on the scholar or critic, was the apostle John or not.
4. The event of these verses, depending on the scholar or critic, either happened or did not.
5. Therefore, most modern English versions identify the verses as questionable or spurious.
6. Therefore, to preach the verses authoritatively is considered imprudent by many pastors.
7. This is in stark contrast to the English Hexapla, in which all six translations included it.
8. Before all English translations included it, 85% of Greek and most Latin manuscripts did.
John Chapter 8 – Page 2 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
C. Why the controversy?
1. The main reason is because their favorite Greek manuscripts, B and Aleph, do not have it.
2. No one read Vaticanus until Tischendorf in 1843; he did not find Sinaiticus until 1859.
3. Dean Burgon saw the two manuscripts as false witnesses of a fabricated text (Mat 26:60)!
4. Another reason is because they and/or some of the church fathers did not understand it.
5. Other minor reasons are an interruption to John’s flow and the language is too unique.
6. They adore Greek manuscripts where it is often missing and ignore other evidence for it.
7. Dean Burgon had a great explanation based on the old church’s lectionary for Pentecost.
8. Oldest does not mean best in light of II Cor 2:17 and II Thess 2:2 or the Pope’s library.
D. What do Greek versions do?
1. The Textus Receptus (Stephens, 1550) has it complete without question or comment.
2. The Traditional, Majority, Byzantine, Ecclesiastical, Constantinople, Antiocheian, Syrian, or majority text has it complete without question or comment (appreciate names).
3. The adored Greek Alexandrian manuscripts, B (1843) and Aleph (1859), do not have it.
4. Westcott and Hort (1881) put the passage in double brackets, very strongly criticizing it.
5. Nestle-Aland 23rd (1957) omitted the passage totally without brackets or double brackets.
6. Bible Society’s 3rd (1976) put the passage in double brackets, very strongly criticizing it.
7. Very brief explanation of Greek versions … https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Greek_New_Testament.
E. What do other English translations do?
1. English Revised Version (1881) … bracketed without meaning of them or explanation.
2. American Standard Version (1901) … bracketed with footnote, “Most of the ancient ….”
3. Revised Standard Version (1952) … footnote, “The most ancient authorities omit ….”
4. New American Standard (1960) … bracketed with footnote, “7:53–8:11 is not found ….”
5. New American Standard (1960) … bracketed with footnote, “Later mss add the ….”
6. New World Translation (1961) … omitted in text, but in footnote, “Manuscripts ….”
7. Good News Bible or TEV (1966) … bracketed with footnote, “Many manuscripts ….”
8. The Jerusalem Bible (1966; Catholic) … footnote, “The author of this passage is not ….”
9. The Living Bible (1971) … footnote, “Most ancient manuscripts omit John 7:53-8:11.”
10. New International Version (1978) … separated by lines with footnote, “The earliest ….”
11. New Revised Standard (1989) … double bracketed with footnote, “The most ancient ….”
12. English Standard Version (2001) … bracketed with footnote, “Some manuscripts ….”
13. Holman Christian Standard (2004) … bracketed with footnote, “Other mss omit ….”
14. Hermie & Friends (2004) … footnote, “Some early Greek manuscripts do not ….”
15. Original Scofield Bible (1917) … footnote, “John 7.53-8.11 is not found in some of ….”
16. Confraternity New Testament (1941; Catholic) … footnote, “Ver. 53-11. This ….”
17. New Scofield Reference Bible (1967) … footnote, “(7:53) Although 7:53-8:11 is ….”
F. What do we do with the controversy?
1. We believe we have God’s inspired words preserved in the King James Version, which we prove to our total satisfaction with four internal spiritual arguments of the Bible itself, and this confidence by itself is enough to make the entire controversy a moot point for us.
2. We reject any men and their efforts to cast doubts or questions about scripture (Gen 3:1).
3. We reason, as God providentially confirmed the 66-book canon, so He confirmed its text.
4. We ignore the pericope controversy, or we laugh about it, depending on knowledge of it.
John Chapter 8 – Page 3 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
5. We trust John 7:53 – 8:11 as much as we trust Genesis 1:1; John 1:1; or any other verse.
6. We see how scholars, textual critics, and translators hate truth and are ignorant of the Bible by I Sam 13:1; II Sam 21:19; II Chr 22:2; Mark 1:2; Gal 3:16; I Pet 3:21; etc., etc.
7. We hold absolute trust in word-level preservation like Jesus and Paul used the scriptures.
8. We trust believing scholars over faithless skeptics e.g. Burgon, Hills, Waite, Jones, etc.
9. We trust the KJV by scriptural evidence … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/proving-the-kjv.pdf.
10. Textual proof … http://standardbearers.net/uploads/Which_Version_is_the_Bible_Dr_Floyd_Nolen_Jones_PhD_ThD.pdf.
11. Word-level trust by one-word arguments … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/one-word-arguments-titus.pdf.
G. Is there external evidence for the passage?
1. The Textus Receptus (Stephens, 1550) has it complete without question or comment.
2. The Traditional, Majority, Byzantine, Ecclesiastical, Constantinople, Antiocheian, Syrian, or majority text has it complete without question or comment (appreciate names).
3. Remember that “most ancient” to textual critics is merely fourth century for B and Aleph.
4. 100’s … it was in The Harmonies of Tatian (about 160) and Ammonius (about 230).
5. 200’s … an instruction manual for bishops referred to the Lord’s example of clemency.
6. 300’s … Jerome put it in the Latin Vulgate from “many Greek and Latin manuscripts.”
7. 400’s … Augustine used the passage extensively and referred to others using it as well.
8. The pericope was well known, confirmed as scripture and read on St. Pelagia’s day, October 8 in the lectionary of the ancient Greek church, the guardians of Koine Greek.
9. Some early manuscripts e.g. L and Delta have a distinct blank space where it belongs.
10. 1998 … a recent comparison of all Greek manuscripts show it in 81% (1350 out of 1665).
11. Wikipedia … says that 1495 include it and 267 do not, which is an inclusion rate of 85%.
12. For more early evidence … https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesus_and_the_woman_taken_in_adultery.
H. Is there internal evidence for the passage?
1. Without these twelve verses, what is the transition from 7:52 to 8:12? It is very awkward, for it would have Jesus address the Jews again that were in an angry private conference.
2. Why would a corrupter insert a spurious passage in the middle of a Pentecostal section, which was known by any with minimal religious knowledge to extend from 7:37 to 8:12? There would have been a great outcry over such an insertion into a well known passage.
I. Is there external explanation for its removal?
1. Recall I Sam 13:1 and II Chr 22:2 where critics alter or remove text they cannot explain.
2. Augustine wrote, “Certain persons of little faith, or rather enemies of the true faith, fearing, I suppose, lest their wives should be given impunity in sinning, removed from their manuscripts the Lord’s act of forgiveness toward the adulteress, as if he who had said, Sin no more, had granted permission to sin.”
3. Very early, quite fitting, John 7:37–8:12 was read on Pentecost, excluding 7:53-8:11, which might detract from a Pentecostal reading, thus the passage was preached without the pericope, which Burgon considered the conclusive reason for any mss. missing it.
4. Manuscripts were thus marked before 7:53 and after 8:12 to not read it for Pentecost.
5. Yet the story of the adulteress was well known, confirmed as scripture and read on St. Pelagia’s day, October 8, of the ancient Greek church, the guardians of Koine Greek.
John Chapter 8 – Page 4 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
6. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus were likely taken from Origen’s Hexapla by direction of Eusebius to fulfill a commission from Constantine for fifty Bibles, which if Origen had a hand in the New Testament, twisted as he was of things sexual, might lead to its removal.
7. Fenton Hort in 1886 gave the concluding work against the passage up to that time.
8. Corrupting I Samuel 13:1 … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/bible/scripture/bible-babel.php.
9. Corrupting Ahaziah’s age … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/bible/scripture/ahaziah-contradiction.php.
10. Proverbs Babel by modern translators … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/proverbs-babel-2.pdf.
J. Is there is a related controversy?
1. The last 12 verses of Mark’s gospel are also denied to be inspired scripture of the Bible.
2. There are about 50 verses missing in modern versions, with these two places totaling 24.
3. The explanation for attacking, questioning, or removing the verses is the same as in John.
4. Of the 3,119 Greek manuscripts in existence today, none of which is complete, over 1800 have this section of Mark, with only three lacking the verses (B and Aleph, of course)!
5. However, it is known by all that B (Vaticanus) has a very unusual space for the passage.
6. Further external evidence of all kinds is overwhelming with great weight for the verses.
7. The internal evidence is as simple as quick reflection on the gospel ending with 16:8!
8. For much more detail about Mark 16:9-20 … http://bibletranslation.ws/down/snappmark.pdf.
9. For more detail on Mark 16:9-20 … http://www.apologeticspress.org/apcontent.aspx?category=13&article=704.
10. More detail … http://www.baptistbiblebelievers.com/LinkClick.aspx?fileticket=oKWGSz-B75w%3D&tabid=321&mid=1053.
11. For the gap in B … http://www.kjvtoday.com/home/should-the-longer-ending-of-mark-mark-169-20-be-in-the-bible.
K. For further study of the Pericope Adulterae controversy.
1. About the controversy … https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesus_and_the_woman_taken_in_adultery.
2. Short intro … http://www.evidenceunseen.com/bible-difficulties-2/nt-difficulties/john-acts/jn-753-811-does-this-belong-in-the-bible/.
3. John Burgon in favor … http://textualcriticism.scienceontheweb.net/TEXT/Burgon.html.
4. Dr. Edward F. Hills in favor … http://www.bible-researcher.com/adult-hills.html.
5. More … http://www.truthinmydays.com/a-call-for-serious-evangelical-apologetics-the-authenticity-of-john-753-811-as-a-case-study/
6. More detail defending the KJV … http://brandplucked.webs.com/john753811.htm.
7. In favor of the passage with many linked documents … http://pericopedeadultera.org/.
1 Jesus went unto the mount of Olives.
Jesus went.
A. The chief priests and Pharisees went to their houses after a meeting (7:40-53).
B. Rather than go to His house, since He lived in Galilee, He went outside the city.
Unto the mount of Olives.
A. The Mount of Olives was 1-2 miles outside the city, where Jesus often resorted.
B. We find Him there at other times as well (Matt 24:3; 26:30; Luke 21:37; 22:39).
C. We do not know where He spent the night, but He did refer to foxes (Mat 8:20).
D. At other times the Lord Jesus continued in prayer all night to God (Luke 6:12).
John Chapter 8 – Page 5 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
2 And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and all the people came unto him; and he sat down, and taught them.
And early in the morning.
A. Our Lord did not hit the snooze button often, because of His Father’s business.
B. We want to follow His holy example of energetic zeal for the kingdom of God.
C. Though He had been teaching the previous day and rejected, He returned again.
D. He was instant in season and out of season, just as He required (II Timothy 4:2).
E. They that seek me early shall find me (Pr 8:17); Lady Wisdom is always there.
He came again into the temple.
A. He came again to the temple, after the intervening time at the Mount of Olives.
B. The temple was the house of God – the one we may refer to as the fourth house.
1. Jacob called a place Bethel – house of God – for God appeared to him there.
2. Moses built God a house – the tabernacle – but it was only a temporary tent.
3. David and Solomon built God a great palace that Nebuchadnezzar destroyed.
4. Zerubbabel, and Herod, built the latter temple/house that Rome destroyed.
5. The local church is also the house of God – the fifth one and greatest of all.
And all the people came unto him.
A. Should we, like Arminians, assume that this is all the people in world history?
1. We understand all the people to be limited to those in Jerusalem at this time.
2. We know all the people to be limited to those willing to hear Jesus preach.
3. We know all the people cannot include scribes and Pharisees soon to appear.
B. Like Mary, they came to hear Jesus, by the details that follow (Luke 10:38-42).
1. We have a mutual eagerness here similar to the days of Ezra (Neh 8:1-12).
2. The feast officially ended the previous day (7:37); this shows some desire.
3. Though Jesus will soon expose most of them as carnal hearers (Jn 8:30-34).
4. It is helpful to remember that seed in poor ground may spring up with joy.
And he sat down.
A. The liberty of preaching different ways should free us from traditional bondage.
B. The only pulpit in the Bible was a platform for Ezra to stand upon (Neh 8:4).
C. His posture indicated His authority to teach and intention to be at it for a while!
And taught them.
A. Jesus healed, multiplied lunches, and calmed storms, but He primarily taught.
B. A great part of New Testament religion is understanding truth (I Cor 14:15).
John Chapter 8 – Page 6 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
3 And the scribes and Pharisees brought unto him a woman taken in adultery; and when they had set her in the midst,
And the scribes and Pharisees.
A. Scribes were employed to maintain and explain the law, so also called lawyers.
1. Herod gathered scribes and chief priests for our Lord’s birthplace (Mat 2:4).
2. The scribes were teachers, because the people found Jesus better (Mat 7:29).
3. It was scribes that interpreted and applied scripture about Elijah (Mat 17:10).
4. Jesus gave scribes authority from Moses that was to be obeyed (Matt 23:2).
5. As teachers of scripture, they hindered men and fleeced men (Mat 23:13-15).
B. Pharisees were the straitest, most conservative, of the Jewish sects (Acts 26:5).
1. The Pharisees were a constant thorn in the side of Jesus during His ministry.
2. They were a further thorn, even after conversion, to the apostles (Acts 15:5).
3. It is an equal or worse sin against truth to be conservative rather than liberal.
4. For more about Pharisees, see the extensive notes at John 3:1 of these notes.
C. Frustrated by lack of success the day before, they used a new tactic (7:40-53).
D. Note how they would not enter the kingdom and hindered others (Luke 11:52).
Brought unto him a woman taken in adultery.
A. Consider the event of bringing a woman taken in adultery into a public forum.
B. Since adultery, the very act of it, is intercourse, was she clothed or not here?
C. Many questions arise as to what woman, what kind of woman, was she hired, was she seduced, was she a believer, was she one of their wives, what man, where was the man, was the man one of them, why bring only one, etc., etc.
1. We trust the mind and will of God and His every word, so we go no further.
2. Catholics say her name was Susanna, espoused to an old decrepit man Manasseh, and she died a saint in Spain, where she had followed James!
D. We thank God for a clear statement by the Spirit and John of their evil (Jn 8:6).
1. There was no honest or sincere inquiry about righteousness, truth, wisdom.
2. Therefore, Jesus’ response should be understood carefully, only in this light.
3. This scene is a trap – the woman did not seek help; Jesus did not seek her.
4. Jesus did not happen or choose to view capital punishment from a false trial.
5. This scene is a trap – it is not a debate or sermon about private sexual sins.
6. Issues at stake are legal matters of due process involving Moses and Rome.
And when they had set her in the midst.
A. Putting the woman before Jesus and His hearers was the setting for a challenge.
B. They truly did not care about the woman, righteousness, or the Law of Moses.
C. This woman was a pawn (thus no man) to see if they could checkmate the King!
John Chapter 8 – Page 7 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
4 They say unto him, Master, this woman was taken in adultery, in the very act.
They say unto him, Master.
A. Flattering titles may ruin men by praise, but not Jesus (Job 32:21-22; Pr 27:21).
1. Master, or Rabbi, was a title Jesus condemned for His men (Matt 23:5-12).
2. Thus, we avoid all such titles today as Reverend, Father, and even Pastor.
3. We do not reject the titles in other roles, and we do not reject the nouns.
4. Complimentary or flattering titles may corrupt some, but not the Lord Christ.
B. They did not respect Him as a Master, Rabbi, or Teacher, for they hated Him.
1. This flattering title was part of feigning themselves just men (Luke 20:20).
2. They did not come to learn – they came to trap Him in order to destroy Him.
3. Their allegiance was not to Moses or his law, but rather their jobs (Jn 11:48).
4. Before the chapter ends, they will call Him a Samaritan with a devil (8:48)!
C. Wise men learn very quickly to discern whether a man wants to learn or not.
1. Men that do not want to learn are always fools, and they may be scorners.
2. Fools and scorners are to be rejected, for they waste time and are dangerous.
3. Solomon, Jesus, and Paul warned (Pr 23:9; 26:4; Matt 7:6; II Tim 2:23; etc.).
This woman was taken in adultery.
A. Adultery is sexual intercourse, or by extension, other sexual intimate acts reserved for spouses, in which one or both of the persons is married to another.
B. Therefore, either the woman was married, or the man was married, or both.
C. Even before Moses, this sin was heinous and judged (Job 31:9-11; Gen 38:24).
In the very act.
A. The language here means they took the woman during intercourse with a man.
1. How convenient they happened on such a thing while going to Jesus! Not!
2. There is every reason by motive and circumstances for it to be a conspiracy.
B. Adulterers do all they can to hide their sin, especially the act, especially then.
1. Job and Solomon described the use of night for cover (Job 24:15; Prov 7:9).
2. More about sin at night … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/proverbs/commentaries/07_09.php.
5 Now Moses in the law commanded us, that such should be stoned: but what sayest thou?
Now Moses in the law commanded us.
A. These men did not care about Moses any more than they cared about Caesar.
1. The Holy Spirit will declare in plain terms their plan to accuse Him (8:6).
2. They had a well-formed plan to trap Jesus, but He by wisdom defeated them.
John Chapter 8 – Page 8 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
3. Jesus had already told them to search Moses, for He wrote of me (Jn 5:39).
B. They appealed to the highest authority in Israel – the word of God by Moses.
1. As Jews, they heard it read, memorized it, and wore it over outer garments!
2. They refer to Moses almost as God, though the Son of God was before them.
3. Keep in mind that this event occurred under the old covenant of Moses’ law.
C. If they had a heart for truth, which they did not, they might have consulted Him.
That such should be stoned.
A. Moses did command capital punishment for adultery (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22).
B. Moses did command stoning for very similar sex violations (Deut 22:21,24).
C. However, death was required for both of the parties (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22).
D. If these accusers were exact, then the woman was betrothed, thus the stoning.
E. Rather than be distracted by a minor point, we assume either case for simplicity.
1. The woman was betrothed only, thus her stoning was required by Moses.
2. Or, because of the contextual setting for Deut 22:22, stoning is implied.
3. On what basis should we leap to some other form of death for adultery?
But what sayest thou.
A. They did not want His judgment of the sin other than to trap and destroy Him.
1. If Jesus ruled for stoning, they could report Him to the Romans (Jn 18:31).
2. If Jesus ruled for stoning, they could charge with hypocrisy (Matt 21:31).
3. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have accused Him contrary to Moses.
4. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have charged He was changing law.
5. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have charged Him with lasciviousness.
6. If Jesus had turned her over to Pilate, they could have accused Him a traitor to Israel (Rome did not then have laws of capital punishment for adultery).
7. If all failed, Jesus deciding a case judicially, not theoretically, was a crime.
B. They were no different at all here than with Caesar’s tribute (Matt 22:15-18).
1. While they did adore Moses’ law (even wearing it), they had no heart for it.
2. They regularly asked Jesus about the legality of things (Matt 12:2,10; 19:3).
C. It is key to grasp the setting, their wicked intentions, and Jesus’ knowledge of it.
1. Jesus was under the old covenant, so His response will be the law of Moses.
2. They were not truly asking about His opinion of the Law, so forget a lesson.
3. Jesus did not come to destroy the Law but rather to fulfill it (Matthew 5:17).
4. His rebukes in the Sermon on the Mount corrected their tradition, not Moses.
5. Jesus at this time was still fully under the old covenant, the Law of Moses.
6. Jesus was not a judge of crimes as He had no office for it, yet (Luke 12:14).
7. There is not a lesson here that God in the New Testament is more merciful.
8. The lesson of our Lord’s wisdom is greater than any lesson of compassion.
John Chapter 8 – Page 9 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
D. Jesus avoided their dilemma directly but created another one to confound them.
1. Like Caesar’s tribute, He avoided a direct answer for de facto implications.
2. Here He avoided their simplistic dilemma to press other legal requirements.
6 This they said, tempting him, that they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground, as though he heard them not.
This they said, tempting him.
A. We thank God for the clear statement by the Spirit and John of their evil plan.
B. There was no honest or sincere inquiry about righteousness, truth, or wisdom.
C. Therefore, Jesus’ response should be understood carefully, only in this light.
D. This scene is a trap – the woman did not seek help, and Jesus did not seek her.
E. Jesus did not happen or choose to view capital punishment from a false trial.
F. This scene is a trap – it is not a discussion or sermon about private sexual sins.
G. The issues at stake are legal matters of due process involving Moses and Rome.
That they might have to accuse him.
A. They did not want His judgment of the sin other than to trap and destroy Him.
1. If Jesus ruled for stoning, they could report Him to the Romans (Jn 18:31).
2. If Jesus ruled for stoning, they could charge with hypocrisy (Matt 21:31).
3. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have accused Him contrary to Moses.
4. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have charged He was changing law.
5. If Jesus had acquitted her, they could have charged Him with lasciviousness.
6. If Jesus had turned her over to Pilate, they could have accused Him a traitor to Israel (Rome did not then have laws of capital punishment for adultery).
7. If all failed, Jesus deciding a case judicially, not theoretically, was a crime.
B. Not only did the Pharisees try Caesar’s tribute, but also divorce law (Matt 19:3).
C. Luke records their desperate, diabolical desire to accuse Him (Luke 11:53-54).
But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground.
A. Instead of answering them – with one of the several options – He ignored them
1. He showed rather clearly His avoidance of any role as judge in such matters.
2. He took away their eager anticipation of an answer by which to accuse Him.
B. Everyone wants to know what He wrote, but God did not tell us what He wrote.
C. Everyone wants to know what He wrote, but they went away by what He said.
1. They continued asking Him, because His writing had no impact at all (8:7a).
2. It was His speech that arrested their persistence and convicted them (8:7b).
3. They will leave Him shortly by what they heard, not what they saw (8:9).
John Chapter 8 – Page 10 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
D. There are truly many things we could speculate that Jesus wrote on the ground.
1. He might have written on the ground, “Where is the man?” We do not know.
2. He might have written on the ground, Leviticus 20:10, to seek both parties.
3. So-called great men speculated creatively e.g. Grotius, Jerome, Abrose, etc.
4. Some mss. add stuff like, their sins who accused her, and the sins of all men.
E. Trusting every word of God includes denying speculation of what is not written.
1. It is hard for ministers, some more than others, to resist a chance to entertain.
2. It is a shame this passage of scripture has led to many creative speculations.
3. Be careful of speculation, or you will replace glasses with spittle (Jn 9:6-7)!
F. There is no harm or risk taking time to answer men, especially wicked enemies.
1. Solomon taught wisdom for righteous men of studying to answer (Pr 15:28).
2. Not all men or questions deserve an answer (Pr 23:9; Matt 7:6; II Tim 2:23).
As though he had not heard them.
A. His action here, recorded by the Spirit and John, was not to convey information.
1. The language implies He wrote nothing useful, but rather ignored them all.
2. Rather than be confounded by their trap, He ignored the woman and them.
3. He showed holy disdain in His initial response, and He used it again shortly.
B. There was no good or profitable reason for Him to answer them, though He did.
1. Their intention was evil, so His lack of interest or respect was appropriate.
2. He was not a civil judge (Luke 12:14); they had Moses’ power (Mat 23:1-3).
3. This was not a theoretical or theological issue, but practical with a woman.
C. These words are not in the original, being added by our honest KJV translators.
1. Note the italics, which in the KJV indicates words interpolated by the Greek.
2. What should we do? Did they have any basis to add the interpolated words?
3. We trust their words here as much as … the brother of … in II Sam 21:19.
4. We trust their words here as much as … am … in Ex 3:6 and Matt 22:32.
D. Can you sense feelings of success? They foolishly thought – He cannot answer!
7 So when they continued asking him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her.
So when they continued asking him.
A. Why did they continue asking Him? Because His writing did not answer them.
1. Note – they did not start answering Him, because He did not write questions.
2. Note – they will continue to ask Him until He actually speaks His response.
B. He wisely ignored a very graphic and personal situation by stooping to write.
1. He did not grant these fools and scorners any honor for their evil dilemma.
John Chapter 8 – Page 11 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
2. He reduced the weight and threat of their dilemma by ignoring the situation.
C. Can you sense feelings of success? They foolishly thought – He cannot answer!
1. They could have used His response to reassess their situation before disaster.
2. Haste makes waste; these fools had not thought through their vulnerability.
D. Luke records their desperate, diabolical efforts to force Him (Luke 11:53-54).
E. We can say they were importunate, but the better word would be impertinent.
He lifted up himself, and said unto them.
A. Having ignored them sufficiently for His purpose, He stopped writing to speak.
B. He had an answer for them, and He redirected them from His dilemma to theirs!
C. Note wisely – He did not engage at all, for even a second, about any questions.
1. Details were irrelevant, for they were sinning at every level of this situation.
2. You know it is a simple person, if he/she gets caught up in irrelevant details.
3. There are usually broader, deeper, and far more important matters at stake.
4. In an argument, it is better to cut the tap root than to prune irrelevant twigs.
5. In debate, it is better to blow up the foundation than toss pellets at windows.
6. They wanted to debate this matter with Him and accuse one way or another.
7. Instead, He removed all distractions to focus instead on their qualifications.
He that is without sin among you.
A. The abuse of these words is Legion; it is our wisdom to reclaim them for truth.
1. Effeminate Christians excuse sin by hyper-grace heresy. Think Joel Osteen.
2. Liberals and situation ethicists love this passage to condemn strict judgment.
3. Ignorant Christians think Jesus instituted a gentler law than Moses taught.
4. They think that easy forgiveness is the real law of Jesus Christ and His love.
5. Christians indiscriminately use these words to acquit and overlook any sin.
6. Yet they viciously attack those applying scripture as legalists, Pharisees, etc.
7. They ignorantly connect Matthew 7:1 – Judge not, that ye be not judged.
8. Their new idea of no judgment uses a sinful mantra – I’m OK, you’re OK.
9. They think Jesus shamed accusers by saying – Nobody is perfect; we all sin.
10. Interpretations like above are confused heresy and compromise the gospel.
11. Heresy of liberty of lifestyle … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/they-promise-them-liberty.pdf.
12. Heresy of false grace … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/true-grace-and-false-grace.pdf.
B. Jesus defended, explained, obeyed, and applied God’s law stricter than anyone.
1. From circumcision and dedication to a last Passover and full burial (Ga 4:4).
2. He declared full commitment to the law and its least details (Matt 5:17-20).
3. He did not compromise the Seventh Commandment and capital punishment.
4. Jesus did not change judging others, even to death, when the sin justified it.
5. Jesus did not put a guilt trip on those that must judge others, though sinners.
6. Jesus did not restrain or restrict judgment of offenders by imperfect judges.
John Chapter 8 – Page 12 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
7. Jesus was under the old covenant, so His response will be the law of Moses.
8. In this case He wanted it done by the book and told them to get started on it.
9. Jesus under law unlike Paul … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/bible/scripture/jesus-or-paul.php.
C. The context of this situation must be fully understood and consistently applied.
1. A text without a context is a pretext, especially the abuse of these words.
2. The Jewish accusers were scribes and Pharisees – knowing the law perfectly.
3. Rome had ordinarily taken away the right of capital punishment (Jn 18:31).
4. This woman had not sought Jesus for forgiveness; Jesus had not sought her.
5. There is no sign of repentance like others (Luke 5:8; 7:37-38; 19:8; 23:42).
6. They were afraid of public exposure (Matt 21:23-27; 22:46; John 11:47-53).
D. Interpretation is by two steps: what a text cannot mean; then what it does mean.
1. This is seen by the first rule of Bible study – overall context (II Pet 1:20-21).
2. If Jesus’ words are general sin – all judgment by imperfect rulers must end.
3. If Jesus’ words are sexual sin – all judgment by imperfect rulers must end.
4. This is absurd; these men had no conscience about sin, Jesus, or the woman.
5. Once you start down this foolish path, parents could not even judge children.
6. This cannot be true or even close, because judgment is taught on every page.
E. The target of his words – among you – was the scribe and Pharisee accusers.
1. It is important to see His wise sentence here was for the conspirators only.
2. He already had an audience of others that had gathered early (John 8:1-2).
3. He would continue addressing them as soon as this interruption was over.
4. He did not address them to cause guilt or restraint when judging elsewhere.
5. They sat in Moses’ seat, so they had the authority to judge her (Matt 23:1-3).
6. These men knew the rules, and Jesus knew they knew the rules, thus brevity.
7. If they had a case, and He granted it to them, they should do it righteously.
8. Any that had seen her in sin and could righteously accuse her should do so.
F. He that is without sin – is not general sinfulness, general sins, or ordinary sins.
1. There is no man without sin in general; they knew it as well as we know it.
2. If you make it sin in general, there can never be any judgment by any man.
3. This is not a discussion of original sin, total depravity, or any related subject.
4. The context requires us to think sin in a matter of accusing another for death.
5. Moses’ Law carefully governed accusers and judgments for any punishment.
6. If you loosen this contextual chain, you will start down a path without truth.
7. The woman they had brought was not the result of a coincidental discovery.
8. They had her, without her adulterer, as a pawn, pressing capital punishment.
G. He that is without sin – is not sexual sins, actual adultery, mental adultery, etc.
1. There is no man without any sexual sins; they knew it as well as we know it.
2. If you make it sexual sins here, there cannot be any judgment by any man.
3. This is not about sexual sin, actual or fantasy, divorce and remarriage, etc.
4. The context requires us to think sin in a matter of accusing another for death.
John Chapter 8 – Page 13 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
5. Moses’ Law carefully governed accusers and judgments for any punishment.
6. If you loosen this contextual chain, you will start down a path without truth.
7. The woman they had brought was not the result of a coincidental discovery.
8. They had her, without her adulterer, as a pawn, pressing capital punishment.
9. Jewish history indicates so much adultery that the test of jealousy was not followed, for guilty men were fearful to try wives under oath (Hosea 4:14).
H. He that is without sin – these men were sinning against the legal rules of Moses.
1. Moses’ law, which they had invoked, was severe to unrighteous witnesses.
2. Their vigilantism had clear violations of what Moses in the law commanded.
3. Capital punishment, serious as it was and is, had clear rules to be followed.
4. Two witnesses were needed; they had not presented one (Deut 17:6; 19:15).
5. Both parties to adultery were to be killed, not one (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22).
6. Witnesses had to be fully honest or suffer the same judgment (De 19:16-21).
7. Witnesses had to be very righteous without any conspiracy (Ex 23:1-2,7).
8. Witnesses with the above criteria had to throw first (Deut 17:6-7; 13:6-11).
9. The Jews knew this rule, for they kept it when stoning Stephen (Acts 7:58).
10. Jesus’ reference to who was to throw the first stone is for legal due process.
11. They said she was caught in the act, but these accusers sinned several ways.
12. God’s hatred of corrupt trials and witnesses was known (Exodus 20:16; Leviticus 19:16; Proverbs 6:16-19; 12:17; 19:5,9,28; 21:28; 24:28; 25:18).
I. He that is without sin among you – intends only legal sin by them for execution.
1. There is an ellipsis here to be added – He that is without sin – in this matter and/or in this legal process and/or in this capital accusation.
2. This is clearly the context, and we go with context above any other factors.
3. These men knew the rules, and Jesus knew they knew the rules, thus brevity.
4. Their question to Jesus was in light of Moses’ law, not trends of casual sex.
5. Jesus answered regarding Moses’ law, not about an increase of pornography.
6. If any other interpretation is made, then any and all judgment is weakened.
7. If any other interpretation is made, Jesus went much farther than He needed.
8. Jesus answered questions about legality of tribute and divorce the same way, without any sentimental tickling of depraved hearts for a righteous response.
9. This is exactly how – Neither do I condemn thee – should be interpreted.
J. Rejoice at Jesus’ incredible wisdom to avoid taking any position on the matter.
1. He avoided the law, morality, the woman, circumstances, a conspiracy, etc.
2. He turned the tables totally and neatly back on them to do their stated duty.
3. They sat in Moses’ seat, so they had authority to judge her (Matt 23:1-3).
4. The result was as described in scripture – they fell in their net (Pr 9:15-17).
5. If you cannot or should not deal directly, then fetch a compass (Acts 23:6).
John Chapter 8 – Page 14 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
Let him first cast a stone at her.
A. He defended their use of Moses by telling them to go ahead and stone her now.
1. He did not enter into conflict with Moses, Rome, or anyone but themselves.
2. They had judicial authority from Moses, as they and He knew (Matt 23:1-3).
3. He granted their premise – she must be stoned – to find a proper executioner.
4. If she was guilty of a capital crime, let righteous witnesses execute her now.
5. He indirectly (not as clear to us as to them) appealed to rules of Moses’ law.
6. In this case He wanted it done by the book and told them to get started on it.
B. Let him first cast a stone – these men were sinning against legal rules of Moses.
1. Moses’ law, which they had invoked, was severe to unrighteous witnesses.
2. Their vigilantism had clear violations of what Moses in the law commanded.
3. Capital punishment, serious as it was and is, had clear rules to be followed.
4. Two witnesses were needed; they had not presented one (Deut 17:6; 19:15).
5. Both parties to adultery were to be killed, not one (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22).
6. Witnesses had to be fully honest or suffer the same judgment (De 19:16-21).
7. Witnesses had to be very righteous without any conspiracy (Ex 23:1-2,7).
8. Witnesses with the above criteria had to throw first (Deut 17:6-7; 13:6-11).
9. The Jews knew this rule, for they kept it when stoning Stephen (Acts 7:58).
10. Jesus’ reference to who was to throw the first stone is for legal due process.
11. They said she was caught in the act, but these accusers sinned several ways.
12. God’s hatred of corrupt trials and witnesses was known (Exodus 20:16; Leviticus 19:16; Proverbs 6:16-19; 12:17; 19:5,9,28; 21:28; 24:28; 25:18).
C. It is one thing to condemn with words but quite another to execute with stones.
1. If Jesus had stepped in and turned it into a debate, they could blast away.
2. But with silence and the onus back on them, they considered more carefully.
D. Did Jesus try to bring the woman to repentance and accusers to conviction? No!
1. She did not ask or seek help, confess, repent, or reform from what is written.
2. Jesus had not sought her or a capital trial to teach justice about private sins.
8 And again he stooped down, and wrote on the ground.
And again he stooped down.
A. He settled the matter in one simple sentence, so He returned to ignoring them.
1. He was not in a position at this time as a judge over them – they could do it.
2. He had reminded them of the terms of judgment, and they could stone her.
B. So far from their dilemma giving Him any pause or trouble, He ignored them.
1. He did not ask a single question about the woman or the circumstances.
2. He did not consult with His apostles about all the ramifications of the issue.
3. He did not ask for the scriptures, since He was not learned (John 7:15).
John Chapter 8 – Page 15 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
C. His pause, far from the usual intense back-and-forth, gave them time to reflect.
1. The fury and heat of verbal battles usually is more instinctive than reflective.
2. Having turned Moses against them, they might fear public exposure of them.
3. Public exposure occurred before, causing them to avoid Him (Matt 22:46).
D. They could withdraw inconspicuously from Him, though He did see each one!
And wrote on the ground.
A. Rather than worry what He wrote, concern yourself with what He said to them.
B. It was what they heard that convicted their consciences and drove them away.
C. Some manuscripts add stuff like – the sins of every one of them. Who knows?
9 And they which heard it, being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even unto the last: and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst.
And they which heard it.
A. They which heard it were the woman’s accusers He had exclusively addressed.
B. Jesus did not address those there to hear Him – only the accusers to trap Him.
C. It was what they heard that convicted them, not what He wrote on the ground.
D. Therefore, we can remove all speculation and deal directly with Jesus’ speech.
Being convicted by their own conscience.
A. This is another example of a collective noun – their own conscience (singular).
B. They were convicted by our Lord’s words, which turned Moses against them.
1. They were convicted they could not kill her with so many faults in the trial.
2. They knew Moses’ law better than you could, and they knew its legal terror.
3. They knew that Jesus with a couple more sentences could expose their evil.
4. They knew any Roman legality they had planned would now condemn them.
5. They were not convicted about having recently surfed the Internet for porn.
6. They were not convicted about unkindness to their children that morning.
7. Such men turn away for similar reasons (Mat 21:23-27; 22:46; John 11:48).
C. These men did not have a conscience against personal sin out of love to God.
1. They did not repent to Jesus or make any reformation; they only slunk away.
2. These men in six months will conspire, arrest, abuse, and cruelly kill Jesus.
3. These men had no compassion for a paralytic (John 5) or blind man (Jn 9).
4. These men will violently stone Stephen to death while looking like an angel.
5. Their conviction was only legal errors and risk of public exposure or death.
D. You do not have to be born again to have a strong conscience (Rom 2:12-16).
1. Thus the laws of the Gentiles throughout the world without the law of God.
John Chapter 8 – Page 16 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
2. Thus laws of nature like hair length, opposite-sex love, parental honor, etc.
3. Thus the candle of the Lord that is put in all men, per Solomon (Pr 20:27).
4. More about conscience … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/proverbs/commentaries/20_27.php.
E. Each man’s conscience is an individual thing depending on many factors in life.
1. The oldest would ordinarily be the wisest and most prudent in the situation.
2. Once one man left, the eldest by context, conviction would be even greater.
3. As the group dwindled, each man left would have rising conviction and fear.
Went out one by one.
A. The oldest man present, more wary with the wisdom of age, left the scene first.
1. Jesus’ wise choice to stoop down and write allowed the man to leave quietly.
2. Once one man left, the eldest by context, conviction would be even greater.
B. Jesus accused that generation of being a very adulterous one (Matt 12:39; 16:4).
1. The prophets often accused Israel of adultery; they once partied with Moab.
2. Paul confirmed the hypocrisy of the Jews about this very sin (Romans 2:22).
3. They claimed that the stones would run out before men needing to be stoned.
4. While this is not the point of our Lord’s word to them, it surely did not hurt.
Beginning at the eldest, even unto the last.
A. Older men, knowing more, and with fewer hormones of all kinds, think better.
B. Once the oldest and most esteemed left (think Jewish seniority), it became easy.
C. It does not say to the youngest, but rather the last, to indicate all accusers left.
D. Let older believers of both men and women be grave and sober (Titus 2:1-3).
E. Those closest to retirement and the most legal and public experience left first.
And Jesus was left alone.
A. Free from the accusers, but not without His apostles or the listening audience.
B. Another example, among countless others, of context dictating definitions.
C. If Jesus was left alone, absolutely considered, what of the woman with Him?
And the woman standing in the midst.
A. Jesus and the woman were left standing in the midst of the original audience.
B. This had been a trap with her as pawn; she had not pursued Jesus in repentance.
C. This had been a trap using her; Jesus had not intervened in capital punishment.
D. There is every reason to see the apostles and dozens or hundreds of hearers.
E. As at other times, they were treated to Jesus Christ humiliating the best Jews.
F. This benefit would not help them, for they would soon be exposed themselves.
John Chapter 8 – Page 17 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
10 When Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, he said unto her, Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee?
When Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, he said unto her.
A. He had written nothing of consequence that we know from what is written here.
B. His single suggestion of legal guilt, which was Moses’ Law, had defeated them.
C. He did not need to see that the accusers were gone, for He knew it immediately.
Woman, where are those thine accusers.
A. Jesus spoke to the woman for the first time, for the event was hardly about her.
B. She had first appeared before the crowd by accusers both graphic and violent.
C. Jesus, the woman, and the crowd knew witnesses were needed for execution.
D. He did not ask her of the truth of the accusations, conviction, repentance, her understanding of Bible morality, her husband’s welfare, her fear of death, etc.
Hath no man condemned thee.
A. Are you guilty, woman, according to Moses’ Law, which requires accusers?
B. Since I answered that you could be stoned, are there any here to execute it?
C. They did condemn her unofficially as witnesses, but not judicially or officially.
D. There was no left at all, unofficially or officially, to execute Moses’ judgment.
11 She said, No man, Lord. And Jesus said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more.
She said, No man, Lord.
A. Free from the evil monsters, she had no man yet accusing her of a capital crime.
B. She addressed Jesus as Lord. It is insufficient evidence for much, but it is nice.
And Jesus said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee.
A. The abuse of these words is Legion; it is our wisdom to reclaim them for truth.
1. Effeminate Christians excuse sin by hyper-grace heresy. Think Joel Osteen.
2. Liberals and situation ethicists love this passage to condemn strict judgment.
3. Ignorant Christians think Jesus instituted a gentler law than Moses taught.
4. They think that easy forgiveness is the real law of Jesus Christ and His love.
5. Christians indiscriminately use these words to acquit and overlook any sin.
6. Yet they viciously attack those applying scripture as legalists, Pharisees, etc.
7. They ignorantly connect Matthew 7:1 – Judge not, that ye be not judged.
8. Their new idea of no judgment uses a sinful mantra – I’m OK, you’re OK.
9. They think Jesus shamed accusers by saying – Nobody is perfect; we all sin.
John Chapter 8 – Page 18 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
10. Interpretations like above are confused heresy and compromise the gospel.
11. Heresy of liberty of lifestyle … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/they-promise-them-liberty.pdf.
12. Heresy of false grace … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/true-grace-and-false-grace.pdf.
B. Jesus did not start a lax approach to adultery or any sexual sin, but the opposite.
1. God had not changed; He still hated adultery, and Paul would teach it often.
2. The law of Moses had not changed (they were still under the old covenant).
3. He next declared her actions were sinful and she should desist from them.
4. Jesus in His famous Sermon included lustful thoughts and divorce abuse.
5. Scribes that altered manuscripts due to fear of wives missed His doctrine.
C. His words – Neither do I condemn thee – intend only legal judgment of stoning.
1. There is no reason to take “condemnation” by Him different than from them.
2. Jesus will condemn the Jews strictly in this chapter (8:21,23-24,44,47; etc.).
3. This is not an opinion of adultery, but rather the lack of civil office to judge.
4. Jesus was not a civil judge in such matters among the people (Lu 12:13-14).
5. This is not an opinion of adultery, but rather a lack of witnesses to proceed.
6. This is clearly the context, and we go with context above any other factors.
7. If any other interpretation is made, then any and all judgment is weakened.
8. If any other interpretation is made, Jesus went much farther than He needed.
9. This is exactly how – He that is without sin among you – is to be interpreted.
D. There is nothing in His words of her salvation, and lack of follow-up confirms.
1. Do not be sentimental about the woman, for we know next to nothing of her.
2. Do not read more into the Lord’s lack of condemnation than legal freedom.
3. There is no evidence of her regeneration, repentance, or even reformation.
4. Jesus laid out the will of God for her as all forms of revelation do to all men.
E. There is nothing here to even slow down condemnation according to scripture.
1. Jesus will condemn the Jews often in this chapter (8:21,23-24,44,47; etc.).
2. Another sexual sinner is in I Cor 5:1, but Paul condemned (I Cor 5:2-13).
Go, and sin no more.
A. He confirmed adultery as sin in the next words for her to stop the sin in context.
B. Where there was adultery, Jesus exposed the guilty parties well (Matt 19:3-9).
C. This is not more than what creation, conscience, providence, and scripture do.
Textual Summary:
1. There is sufficient evidence – external and internal – for the verses in the Bible.
2. There is both scriptural (our four F’s) and manuscript evidence for the verses.
3. Scribes removing the verses showed their ignorance like they do in other places.
4. Dean Burgon’s explanation for textual confusion due to lectionaries is helpful.
5. Obsessive adoration and infatuation with Vaticanus and Sinaiticus blind critics.
6. Comparable deletion of Mark 16:9-20 is further evidence of textual superstition.
John Chapter 8 – Page 19 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
Interpretational Summary:
1. The entire event was a staged attempt to trap Jesus in an impossible dilemma.
2. There is more weight and value in His wisdom than compassion on the woman.
3. There is far more appeal to Moses’ trial law for witnesses than for sexual purity.
4. There is enough information to avoid speculating what Jesus may have written.
5. Jesus did not change the holy law of God at all about adultery but confirmed it.
6. Jesus did not alter validity of imperfect authority but rather of evil conspirators.
7. The New Testament God is no different than the Old when judging sexual sin.
8. He that is without sin – is not general or sexual sins but legal sins as witnesses.
9. Neither do I condemn thee – is not compassion but His lack of formal office.
10. Neither do I condemn thee – is not a change in anything but a lack of witnesses.
11. Jesus did not come to destroy the law or prophets, but to fulfill (Matt 5:17-20).
12. Using this passage to lessen God’s holy demands and judgment of sin is heresy.
Practical Summary:
1. There is a proper way for all justice to be applied, so make sure you do it right.
2. Be not many masters, knowing we shall receive greater condemnation (Jas 3:1).
3. All men are sinners, but it does not change God’s officers applying His justice.
4. There is no obligation to answer fools; in fact, to do so is sin yourself (Pr 26:4).
5. If Jesus could rescue and deliver this woman, He can and will also deliver you.
6. You are guilty of adultery as much or more than her in several obvious respects.
7. Jesus confirmed marriage, so hate any defrauding or treachery in your marriage.
8. You have been warned – go, and sin no more – so keep your conscience alive.
9. Do everything you can to cultivate, educate, and empower your conscience.
10. There is nothing here against capital punishment or judgment in other spheres.
12 Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.
Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying.
A. If the verses, 7:53 – 8:11, are removed here, the connection to 7:38 is awkward.
B. But if the contested verses are left, Jesus spoke again to His hearing audience.
C. The scribes and Pharisees in the conspiracy against Jesus had all left (John 8:9).
D. But this does not preclude, as the context proves, other Pharisees present (8:13).
I am the light of the world.
A. These are some of the most precious and profound words in the whole Bible.
1. If you love the living and written word of God, then memorize this verse.
John Chapter 8 – Page 20 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
2. Since we are all Gentiles, we were in great darkness (Isaiah 9:1-2; 11:10; 42:6-7; 49:6; 60:1-3; Luke 2:32; 24:46-47; Acts 13:47-48; 26:17-18; 28:28).
3. This confident, declarative statement by the Lord of glory is absolutely true.
4. Without Him, you have no light; you shall spend eternity in black darkness.
B. Light is a precious thing considered from a wide variety of angles and senses.
1. As soon as you open the Bible, you read about light driving away darkness.
2. You sleep during each day’s dark parts, because darkness is not a good time.
3. Children or some adults are afraid of the dark, due to unknown without light.
4. We speak idiomatically of a light or light bulb glowing when we understand.
C. The world is a dark place, and darkness is primarily wickedness and ignorance.
1. The scripture testifies that the whole world lieth in wickedness (I John 5:19).
2. The scripture teaches that the whole world has no light of truth (Isaiah 8:20).
3. He is born as an ass’s colt and is buried like sheep (Job 11:12; Ps 49:14,20).
4. He dirties himself after birth, whenever frightened, and when he departs life.
5. The best man has come up with in morality or wisdom is perverse profanity.
6. They hate each other and want to kill each other – while singing of self-love!
7. They are perversely cruel on abortion, divorce (for any cause), sex (without love or commitment), unions (intimidation and threats), taxation (punishing savers and rewarding debtors), marriage (same-sex), children (transgender), diet (salt, fat, meat), women (pornography), bodies (cremation), etc., etc.
8. The consequences and results of this darkness are evident to a thinking man.
D. What is light here? It is righteousness, truth, and wisdom of God against man.
1. Light is righteousness, opposite of sin, as in God (John 3:19-21; I Jn 1:5-10).
2. Light is truth, the opposite of the lies of men (Ps 19:8; 43:3; 119:105,130).
3. Light is wisdom, the opposite of the dark folly of men (Pr 6:23; Ps 119:130).
E. Jesus is the light of the world; He alone represents righteousness, truth, wisdom.
1. He is the Founder and Leader of our religion, and you should worship Him.
2. There are many false leaders of false religions of various kinds and degrees.
3. Compare Mohamed, Mahatma Gandhi, Mother Theresa, Nero Caesar, Pope Frank, Josef Stalin, Siddharta Gautama, John Lennon, Stephen Hawking, Sitting Bull, Amenhotep III, Hirohito, Charles Darwin, Joseph Smith, etc.
4. Consider the ignorance, oppression, immorality, or hopelessness of all these.
5. Only Jesus knows the Creator, Jehovah, and His character and will for man.
6. Only Jesus knows the origin of life and sin, the result of sin, and cure for sin.
7. Only Jesus knows the damnation of souls and the way of salvation for some.
8. Only Jesus knows how families should function and society optimize liberty.
9. Only Jesus did anything good in His life that left good for all men to enjoy.
10. Only Jesus had a meaningful death that opened up the way to Jehovah God.
F. Jesus fulfilled prophecies of a great light (Is 9:2; 42:6-7; 60:1-3; Matt 4:12-17).
1. He was the light of the world; faith saved from darkness (John 8:12; 12:46).
John Chapter 8 – Page 21 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
2. Light prophesied and fulfilled in Jesus was gospel light of a spiritual sort.
3. This was new light that dispelled Jewish darkness under the old covenant.
4. The Gentiles were great benefactors of this light in their inherited darkness.
G. John wrote often that Jesus was the light (Jn 1:4-5; 3:19; 8:12; 9:5; 12:35,46).
He that followeth me.
A. Follow Jesus, making Him Lord and Master, and you a disciple, for His light.
1. It is not hearing that counts, for it condemns and brings God’s judgment if there are not radical changes altering your life (Jas 1:21-25; Lu 8:18; 12:48).
2. It is not believing that counts, for mental assent or agreement is no more than the devils, if without life-altering works (Jn 12:46; James 2:14-26; Gal 5:6).
3. It is not words that count, for they bring judgment, whether by emails, texts, blogs, or a bumper sticker (Is 29:13-14; Mat 7:21-23; I Jn 1:6; 2:4; Tit 1:16).
4. These three common pretensions of religion mean nothing and offend God.
5. More of being doers, not hearers … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/doers-of-the-word.pdf.
6. The parable of the sower … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/parable-of-the-sower.pdf.
B. It is following Jesus that counts – changing your life to live as He directs you.
1. Jesus called apostles to follow Him, and they left all to do so (Matt 4:18-20).
2. But Jesus called others that fussed about their pagan families (Matt 8:19-22).
3. A true follower of Jesus turns his life upside down to match His (Lu 19:1-9).
4. What Zacchaeus did do, the rich young ruler would not do (Matt 19:21-22).
5. The Thessalonians turned from idols to serve God and Jesus (I Thes 1:9-10).
6. The Ephesians burned all their books of magic of great value (Ac 19:18-20).
C. A true follower of Jesus – a real disciple – continues in His word (John 8:31).
1. Such obedient disciples were first called Christians in Antioch (Acts 11:26).
2. Starting and turning back is Lot’s wife and worse (Lu 17:32; II Pet 2:20-22).
3. It is does not matter if you start with joy (Matt 13:20-21; Heb 3:6,12-14).
4. More about being a Christian … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/what-is-a-christian.pdf.
D. You choose every day whether you will follow Jesus or a damnable alternative.
1. The worst alternative is your heart, for it is deceitful and desperately wicked.
2. Then there is the world, God’s enemy and the cause of His burning jealousy.
3. Both are fed and provoked by the devil Himself, the archenemy of Jesus.
E. How do you follow Jesus? Make every choice to fully obey His plain doctrine.
1. Baal’s prophets, Catholic nuns, kamikaze pilots, Mormon missionaries, suicide bombers, and Jehovah’s Witnesses show zeal for nothing and no one.
2. He puts Himself and saints of God far above your family (Matt 10:34-37).
3. He tells wives exactly how to submit and reverence their husbands for them.
4. Your lips are not yours. You owe every word to His glory and others’ profit.
5. Your time is His. He gives you days, and He demands and deserves a return.
John Chapter 8 – Page 22 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
6. Do you follow Jesus – is He Lord of these things in your life: work ethic, food and drink, hair length, obeying a boss, civil rulers, sex, clothing, music, books, television, Internet, money, friends, debts, moods, anger, contentment, prayer, enemies, giving, and everything else in your life?
7. The Lord of Details … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/sermons/christ/he-is-lord-of-all/sermon.php.
8. Your Body Is the Lord’s … http://www.letgodbetrue.com/pdf/your-body-is-the-lords.pdf.
F. There are consequences for rejecting light of all kinds that God freely offers.
1. Lady Wisdom gave harsh warning about rejecting her (Pr 1:20-33; 8:32-36).
2. Without excuse due to truth, He turns men to reprobate minds (Ro 1:20,28).
3. Since man rejected God’s light, He has eternal darkness for him (Jude 1:13).
4. Since His light reproves (Eph 5:13), sudden destruction is next (Prov 29:1).
Shall not walk in darkness.
A. You were born in darkness to dark parents in a dark world with a dark future.
B. The Bible does not have anything good to say about Gentiles (Eph 4:17-19).
1. Jesus the light visited us 2000 yrs ago, but the darkness missed Him (Jn 1:5).
2. We are Gentiles – dark (Acts 11:18; 13:47-48; 14:27; 17:29-31; I John 2:8).
3. But Christ’s light shined to us (Romans 15:9-16; Eph 2:11-18; I Tim 3:16).
4. Let us make sure that there is no darkness in us at all (I John 1:5-6; 2:9-11).
C. As John shifted to Jesus and redemption, he assumed and taught total depravity.
1. Jesus is Light of the world, but man rejects it (John 3:18-21; Job 24:13-17).
2. Though they had timed prophecies and many miracles, they loved darkness.
D. What is comprehend in 1:5? What natural man cannot or will not do to Christ.
1. Comprehend. To grasp with the mind, conceive fully or adequately, understand, ‘take in’. Compare such uses in Job 37:5 and Ephesians 3:18.
2. Natural man cannot discern/know, comprehend, spiritual things (I Cor 2:14).
3. Jesus said they can discern weather … but not God on earth (Matt 16:1-4).
4. Jesus taught even a man rising from the dead would not help (Lu 16:27-31).
E. There is light and life in Christ Jesus for following Him with both heart and life.
1. There is righteousness, truth, and wisdom for every part of life for disciples.
2. He came to give His children life and abundant life in Him (John 10:10).
3. If you lose your life for His sake, you will find it; save it, and you will lose.
But shall have the light of life.
A. The light of Jesus Christ’s religion depends on vital life and leads to final life.
1. God gives eternal life through Jesus Christ for us to know Him (Jn 17:2-3).
2. With revelation confirmed by our obedience we know all about eternal life.
3. Our practical wisdom about all aspects of life is through Christ’s doctrine.
B. The light here requires following Jesus Christ, so it is primarily practical light.
John Chapter 8 – Page 23 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
C. Jesus, the Word of God, is the Word of Life and the eternal life (I John 1:1-4).
1. He is so full of life and the power of life – His name is I AM THAT I AM.
2. Since He created all things (1:3), He gave life to all the things needing it.
3. He is the origin and source of life; He gave everything breath (Acts 17:25).
D. In the Word of God, in Jesus our Lord, was eternal life and the gift of vital life.
1. The life under consideration results in light, which is eternal and vital life.
2. Jesus is the Source and Giver of this life; it was not merely His for Himself.
3. God the Father had life in Himself, and He gave it to the Son (John 5:21-29).
4. The Holy Spirit quickens into life; without it there is no light (John 6:62-66).
E. We choose by immediate context and all of John for eternal life for gospel light.
F. Jesus gives eternal life so His elect might know God and His Son (John 17:2-3).
1. The understanding of God and Christ via faith is by eternal life (I John 5:20).
2. Belief in Jesus Christ is evidence of prior life (John 5:24; I John 5:1,4; 4:15).
3. The Ephesians were in darkness until quickened by grace (Eph 2:1-3; 5:8).
4. If you believe God’s record of Jesus Christ, it proves you have eternal life.
5. Light is the evidence of eternal life, for you would not see or care otherwise.
6. Following Jesus saves from darkness by having the light of life (John 8:12).
7. God’s spiritual operation on men includes the gift of life for spiritual light (John 1:13; 3:3-8; 5:24-29; 6:44-45,62-66; 8:43,47; 10:26-29; 17:2-3; etc.).
8. This operation is sovereign and monergistic for the elect (II Cor 2:14-17; 4:1-7; II Tim 2:10; Eph 2:1-3; Phil 2:12-13; Jas 1:18-21; I Pet 1:21-23; etc.).
G. It is heresy to teach that Jesus Christ is the light, and the light is the life of men.
1. Men must have life before they can see light, just as the next verse declares.
2. Without life, men love darkness over light; they will not come (Jn 3:18-21).
3. The devil blinds the minds of all unsaved men to not see light (II Cor 4:2-4).
4. God shines in men’s hearts by light-giving force like creation (II Cor 4:5-6).
5. You are not enlightened to get life; you are given life to then be enlightened.
13 The Pharisees therefore said unto him, Thou bearest record of thyself; thy record is not true.
The Pharisees therefore said unto him.
A. Our Lord’s words provoked the Pharisees, who considered themselves the light.
1. They had just proved their darkness by moral corruption and legal rebellion.
2. They were zealous in missionary endeavors to make proselytes (Matt 23:15).
3. To admit Jesus was the light of the world was to demote Israel and them.
B. Those that respond negatively … or with but … have the trait of the Pharisees.
C. These blind, stubborn men opposed Jesus and themselves (II Timothy 2:25-26).
John Chapter 8 – Page 24 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
Thou bearest record of thyself.
A. They rebutted Jesus by declaring that Him being light was merely His opinion.
1. This is ordinarily a true point of evidence and logic and carries little impact.
2. However, this was no ordinary man, and they should have considered it.
B. It is a fact Jesus declared earlier that self-testimony has little value (Jn 5:30-31).
1. His words there are to be understood as self-testimony without confirmation.
2. Jesus had taught earlier that John the Baptist testified of Him (John 5:32-35).
3. Beyond John, the miracle-working power of God was a testimony (Jn 5:36).
4. Beyond John and miracles, the Jewish scriptures told of Him (John 5:37-40).
Thy record is not true.
A. They had not proven their blasphemous allegation – as they called Jesus a liar.
B. It is easy to make allegations, but difficult to prove them, as at His trial later.
14 Jesus answered and said unto them, Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is true: for I know whence I came, and whither I go; but ye cannot tell whence I come, and whither I go.
Jesus answered and said unto them.
A. Jesus responded to a blasphemous charge of being a deceiver with some grace.
B. He showed a gentle side while dealing with the fools and scorners (Pr 26:4-5).
Though I bear record of myself.
A. Testimony of Himself was insufficient, but what He testified was certain truth.
B. Jesus had earlier declared self-testimony was not authoritative (John 5:31), and there He gave three other witnesses – John, miracles, and scripture (Jn 5:32-40).
C. Jesus did declare truth about Himself here, but He will shortly name a witness.
Yet my record is true.
A. What Jesus declared about Himself (or anything else) was without proven error.
B. And His commission from Another was sufficient evidence for truth (Jn 7:18), which He had taught just a day or so earlier, but they cared not for comparison.
For I know whence I came, and whither I go.
A. Jesus beautifully argued here of their ignorance of His origin and destination.
B. Where Jesus came from and where He was headed was truth He fully grasped.
C. Jehovah sending Jesus, sustaining Him, and receiving Him again proved truth.
D. But they, nor the world, knew where Jesus was from nor where He would go.
John Chapter 8 – Page 25 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
But ye cannot tell me whence I come, and whither I go.
A. Jesus beautifully argued here of their ignorance of His origin and destination.
B. Where Jesus came from and where He was headed were things they knew not.
C. He stood before them, and 33 years of His history were well known, but they could not and/or would not admit that He was from God on a divine mission.
15 Ye judge after the flesh; I judge no man.
Ye judge after the flesh.
A. He ridiculed their inability to judge beyond what they could sensually perceive.
B. Remember, He condemned them in the previous chapter for this fault (Jn 7:24).
C. They looked at Jesus and saw nothing more than an unlearned Galilean talker.
I judge no man.
A. Jesus did judge, quite often; so what does this mean? See the previous clause.
B. He will admit in the very next verse that He did judge, but by divine approval.
C. He did not judge only by sensual perception, for He had true spiritual wisdom.
D. He did not judge harshly and hypocritically without the Spirit as they often did.
16 And yet if I judge, my judgment is true: for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me.
And yet if I judge.
A. Jesus did judge, and He said so, correcting any false sense of the previous verse.
B. However, when Jesus did judge, He did with the full approval and favor of God.
My judgment is true.
A. You accuse me of testifying of myself, but I judge men in agreement with God.
B. You claim to accept judgment from God, but I am one with Him and from Him.
For I am not alone.
A. I am not a singular Person declaring things of myself without any corroboration.
B. God gave me a divine commission as His Son, and we are one in all judgment.
C. Therefore, there are two bearing witness and bearing judgment – God and me.
But I and the Father that sent me.
A. Almighty God, His Father, whom they did not know, agreed with His judgment.
B. God Jehovah, His Father, whom they claimed to know, sent Him into the world.
John Chapter 8 – Page 26 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
17 It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true.
It is also written in your law.
A. They made much of Moses in 8:1-11, so Jesus again used Moses against them.
B. He appealed to Moses’ law of witnesses to show His agreement with scripture.
C. You charged me with false testimony of myself, but I have another witness!
That the testimony of two men is true.
A. Moses’ law only required two witnesses for legal process, and Jesus had God!
1. The minimum necessary for legal evidence and truth was two witnesses.
2. Better evidence and truth required three (Num 35:30; Deut 17:6; 19:15).
B. In His earlier explanation of this legality, He listed three witnesses (Jn 5:30-40).
1. Jesus did not appeal to John Baptist here; His second witness was Jehovah.
2. Jesus did not appeal to His works here; His second witness was His Father.
3. Jesus did not appeal to scripture here; His second witness was almighty God.
18 I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness of me.
I am one that bear witness of myself.
A. Jesus admitted what He said in 8:12 was self-testimony and a witness of one.
B. However, He had set the trap that He only needed one more witness for Moses.
And the Father that sent me beareth witness of me.
A. God the Father had testified of Jesus Christ as true, which made two witnesses!
B. How did God testify of Christ? Take your pick … from virgin birth to miracles to John the Baptist from God to voice from heaven to wisdom at twelve, etc.
C. We must rightly divide scripture – were Jesus and God one? or two? Think!
1. They were one in divine nature and agreement about truth (John 10:30; etc.).
2. They were two and separate in our Lord’s office as mediator (I Cor 15:28).
3. In the work of redemption there was a truly a Sender and a Sent Persons.
19 Then said they unto him, Where is thy Father? Jesus answered, Ye neither know me, nor my Father: if ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also.
Then said they unto him, Where is thy Father?
A. They knew He was Jesus of Nazareth, so they had no confusion about Joseph.
B. But they also knew He claimed God as His Father (John 2:16; 5:17-23; 6:32).
C. They mocked Jesus about His stated Father, taunting Him for God’s presence.
John Chapter 8 – Page 27 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
D. We see a difference between knowing Pharisees and ignorant hearers (Jn 8:27).
Jesus answered, Ye neither know me, nor my Father.
A. He did not tell them His Father was God again. They did not deserve clear truth.
B. The question was insincere, to mock Him, so He did not help them (Pr 26:4-5).
C. He declared the terrible fact they were ignorant about God and His Messiah.
If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also.
A. Tracing divine revelation backward, He proved their ignorance of God Himself.
B. Jesus fulfilled every prophecy and every trait of being Immanuel – God with us.
C. Jesus is the express image of God – the clearest view of God you will ever see.
D. As John opened this epistle, the only begotten Son has declared God (Jn 1:18).
20 These words spake Jesus in the treasury, as he taught in the temple: and no man laid hands on him; for his hour was not yet come.
These words spake Jesus in the treasury.
A. This particular temple session was in the treasury, which started earlier that day.
B. The temple Zerubbabel started and Herod finished was a very large facility.
C. Consider how the early church gathered along with Jews still observing the law.
As he taught in the temple.
A. The chapter opened with Jesus returning to the temple to teach those gathering.
B. The Jews sought to kill Him, but He returned to the most public place to preach.
And no man laid hands on him.
A. The Jews had sought to kill Him (Jn 5:16-18), and His words only increased it.
B. As the previous chapter (7:30,44), they could do nothing without God’s leave.
C. Before this chapter ends, He will avoid their murderous attempts again (8:59).
For his hour was not yet come.
A. It was not yet time for them to arrest, charge, and crucify Him for His people.
B. It was His hour and time to preach and perform miracles; He would die later.
C. It is God’s timing that controls all events in life, no matter efforts otherwise.
Practical summary and application:
1. Do you comprehend this world’s darkness?
2. Do you comprehend your own darkness and wildness?
3. True light – righteousness, truth, and wisdom – is only in Jesus.
John Chapter 8 – Page 28 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
4. Are you following Him? How so? Hearing? Believing? Saying?
5. Are you following Him? How so? Attendance? Bibles in house?
6. Are you following Him? Like a real disciple in all areas of life?
7. Are you following Him? With a fraction of the zeal of devil worshippers?
8. The Father loveth the Son, and we owe Him all our love and all our lives!
9. There is more light to those that will rise up and wake up to Christ (Eph 5:14).
John Chapter 8 – Page 29 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
21 Then said Jesus again unto them, I go my way, and ye shall seek me, and shall die in your sins: whither I go, ye cannot come.
22 Then said the Jews, Will he kill himself? because he saith, Whither I go, ye cannot come.
23 And he said unto them, Ye are from beneath; I am from above: ye are of this world; I am not of this world.
24 I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.
25 Then said they unto him, Who art thou? And Jesus saith unto them, Even the same that I said unto you from the beginning.
26 I have many things to say and to judge of you: but he that sent me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him.
27 They understood not that he spake to them of the Father.
28 Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things.
29 And he that sent me is with me: the Father hath not left me alone; for I do always those things that please him.
John Chapter 8 – Page 30 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
30 As he spake these words, many believed on him.
31 Then said Jesus to those Jews which believed on him, If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed;
32 And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.
33 They answered him, We be Abraham’s seed, and were never in bondage to any man: how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free?
34 Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin.
35 And the servant abideth not in the house for ever: but the Son abideth ever.
36 If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.
37 I know that ye are Abraham’s seed; but ye seek to kill me, because my word hath no place in you.
38 I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father.
39 They answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto them, If ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the works of Abraham.
John Chapter 8 – Page 31 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
40 But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I have heard of God: this did not Abraham.
41 Ye do the deeds of your father. Then said they to him, We be not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God.
42 Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I proceeded forth and came from God; neither came I of myself, but he sent me.
43 Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word.
44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.
45 And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.
46 Which of you convinceth me of sin? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me?
47 He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God.
48 Then answered the Jews, and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil?
John Chapter 8 – Page 32 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
49 Jesus answered, I have not a devil; but I honour my Father, and ye do dishonour me.
50 And I seek not mine own glory: there is one that seeketh and judgeth.
51 Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death.
52 Then said the Jews unto him, Now we know that thou hast a devil. Abraham is dead, and the prophets; and thou sayest, If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death.
53 Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead? and the prophets are dead: whom makest thou thyself?
54 Jesus answered, If I honour myself, my honour is nothing: it is my Father that honoureth me; of whom ye say, that he is your God:
55 Yet ye have not known him; but I know him: and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be a liar like unto you: but I know him, and keep his saying.
56 Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad.
John Chapter 8 – Page 33 of 33
http://www.LetGodBeTrue.com
57 Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?
58 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am.
59 Then took they up stones to cast at him: but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by.

FAMILIAR SPIRITS AND DEMON POWERS OPERATION

Question: “What are familiar spirits?”

Answer: The word familiar is from the Latin familiaris, meaning a “household servant,” and is intended to express the idea that sorcerers had spirits as their servants ready to obey their commands. Those attempting to contact the dead, even to this day, usually have some sort of spirit guide who communicates with them. These are familiar spirits.

Leviticus 19:31; 20:6, 27; and Deuteronomy 18:9-14 refer to “mediums and familiar spirits” and forbids being involved with them, as they are an abomination to the Lord. A medium is one who acts as a liaison to supposedly contact or communicate with the dead on behalf of the living. In reality mediums are contacting demons who convince the mediums that they are “familiar” and can be trusted and believed. The practices associated with mediums and familiar spirits were banned in Israel, and the punishment for practicing such things was death.

Familiar spirits and spirit guides are under the control of their master, Satan. They influence people to spread lies and deceit in order to thwart the kingdom of God. To knowingly open oneself to the work of demons is an evil thing: “Let no one be found among you who sacrifices his son or daughter in [a] fire, who practices divination or sorcery, interprets omens, engages in witchcraft, or casts spells, or who is a medium or spiritist or who consults the dead. Anyone who does these things is detestable to the LORD” (Deuteronomy 18:10-12a).

Some avenues through which demons or “familiar spirits” can gain entrance into a person’s life are divination, transcendental meditation, visualization, necromancy, witchcraft, drugs, and alcohol. These are all activities that believers are exhorted to avoid. Instead, we are to be filled with the Holy Spirit, with love, with joy, and with the fullness of life that comes from Jesus Christ. We are also to be on guard, “for our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms” (Ephesians 6:12).

Witchcraft

“Neither give place to the devil.”
Ephesians 4:27

“Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.”
II Corinthians 2:11

  1. Introduction:
    1. We are pursuing a series of messages with one sermon per topic for reminding us of Bible godliness, so each sermon can only survey each subject; a thorough study may be done by hearers or come later.
    2. The context for both verses above is relational (anger and forgiveness, respectively); we intend more.
    3. The devilish devices in this study are those pertaining to any aspect of magic, sorcery, or witchcraft.
    4. This topic was provoked by the growing fad and trend of teen vampires. See movie, Breaking Dawn.
    5. By the grace of God, my grandfather was saved by Jesus Christ from a family and life of Spiritism, which was seeking to spirits of the dark for knowledge and assistance with life’s dilemmas/questions.
    6. This sermon’s goal is to convict and provoke parents, especially fathers, to greater vigilance and examination of things that creep into their homes and their children’s lives associated with the devil.
  1. The DEFINITION [from the OED]
    1. Witchcraft. The practices of a witch or witches; the exercise of supernatural power supposed to be possessed by persons in league with the devil or evil spirits.
    2. Sorcery. The use of magic or enchantment; the practice of magic arts; witchcraft.
    3. Magic. The pretended art of influencing the course of events, and of producing marvelous physical phenomena, by processes supposed to owe their efficacy to their power of compelling the intervention of spiritual beings, or of bringing into operation some occult controlling principle of nature; sorcery, witchcraft. Also the practice of this art. [Author’s note: Sleight of hand or legerdemain is excluded here.]
    4. Wizard. A man who is skilled in occult arts; in later use, a man who practices witchcraft (the masculine correlative of witch).
    5. Paranormal. Applied to observed phenomena or powers which are presumed to operate according to natural laws beyond or outside those considered normal or known.
    6. Supernatural. That is above nature; belonging to a higher realm or system than that of nature; transcending the powers or the ordinary course of nature.
    7. Pseudoscience. A pretended or spurious science; a collection of related beliefs about the world mistakenly regarded as being based on scientific method or as having the status that scientific truths now have.
    8. Our definition for the purpose of this study is any activity related to the paranormal or supernatural, but not by the power of God approved in the Bible; any paranormal or supernatural energy or thought involving astrology, enchantment, sorcery, fortunetelling, witchcraft, religion, etc., yet trying to avoid any pseudo sciences merely based on ignorance.
  1. The WARNING
    1. God hates anything to do with sorcery, witchcraft, or magic. They are devilish and pagan, representing two of His enemies – the devil himself and those who follow him.
    2. God’s civil laws for His nation Israel prohibited any involvement in witchcraft activities.
      1. He condemned enchantment (Ex 7:11,22; 8:7; Lev 19:26; Deut 18:10; II Kgs 17:17), which is employing magic or sorcery to foretell the future or bring power to an action.
      2. He condemned observing times (Lev 19:26; Deut 18:10,14; II Kgs 21:6; II Chron 33:6), which is considering some days more lucky than others through watching the clouds or other natural phenomena or astrological timing.
      3. He condemned divination (Deut 18:10; II Kgs 17:17; Jer 27:9), which is foretelling future events or by discovering what is hidden or obscure by supernatural or magical means; soothsaying, augury, prophecy.
      4. He condemned charmers (Deut 18:11; Isaiah 19:3), which is one who uses spells and enchantments, or who has magic powers; an enchanter.
      5. He condemned necromancy (Deut 18:11; I Sam 28:11-14; I Chron 10:13; Isaiah 8:19), which is communication with the dead.
      6. He condemned familiar spirits (Lev 19:31; 20:6; Deut 18:11; Lev 20:6,27), which are devils in league with persons to assist them in sorcery and witchcraft.
      7. He condemned astrology (Isaiah 47:13; Jer 10:1-2), which uses the movements of heavenly bodies to foretell the future or call forth action.
      8. He condemned stargazers (Isaiah 47:13), a branch of astrology for foretelling the future.
      9. He condemned monthly prognosticators (Isaiah 47:13), which is to know or tell of (an event, etc.) beforehand; to have previous knowledge of; to presage; to foretell, predict, prophesy, forecast. An astrological or astrometeorological forecast for the year, published in (or as) an almanac.
      10. He condemned witches and their craft (Ex 22:18; Deut 18:10; II Chron 33:6).
      11. He condemned wizards, or male witches (Lev 19:31; 20:6,27; Deut 18:11).
      12. He condemned sorcerers, those who practice sorcery; a wizard, a magician (Jer 27:9; Mal 3:5; Rev 21:8; 22:15).
    3. God only knows the future, and He jealously resents any effort to discover or declare it apart from His revelation (Isaiah 44:24-26; 41:21-24; etc.).
      1. It was pagan governments like Egypt and Babylon that thought they could foretell the future or call on spirit powers to perform paranormal or supernatural things.
      2. Idolatry generally included the belief that priests could foretell the future by their gods.
      3. Joseph and Daniel proved repeatedly that they had much greater knowledge of the present and the future than the prophets, magicians, and astrologers of other religions.
    4. The New Testament, without change from the Old on this topic, condemns the same crimes.
      1. Paul listed witchcraft as a work of the flesh contrary to the kingdom of God (Gal 5:20).
      2. John listed sorcerers as ejected from heaven and sent to the lake of fire (Rev 21:8; 22:15).
      3. Sorcery in the case of Simon at Samaria showed a very evil heart (Acts 8:9-13,18-23).
      4. God’s greater power blinded Barjesus, or Elymas, the Jewish sorcerer (Acts 13:6-12).
      5. Paul cast a devil out of a girl in Philippi that was a diviner or soothsayer (Acts 16:16-19).
      6. Converts at Ephesus burned their books about magic worth a great deal (Acts 19:18-20).
    5. The New Testament calls for Christians to be separate from works of the devil and darkness.
      1. Paul gave near ten descriptions of separation in a well-known passage (II Cor 6:14-17).
      2. In this passage, He also gave seven promises from God for obedience (II Cor 6:14 – 7:1).
      3. The apostle by inspiration declared that pagan idolatry is devil worship (I Cor 10:20-21).
    6. There can be power and success present, but only to a point, with these tools of the devil.
      1. Remember that Pharaoh’s magicians matched Moses for his sign and the first two plagues, but they could not duplicate the third plague – lice (Ex 7:11-12,22; 8:7,18-19).
      2. God promised that false prophets might have signs or wonders come to pass, but they should be rejected any way for their false doctrine and practice and also killed, for in such cases God is proving His people to see if they will follow His words (Deut 13:1-5).
      3. The standard is far too high for any of these servants or tools of the devil, even an idiot can identify them, for just one misfire proves they are not of God (Deut 18:21-22).
    7. An alarming aspect of many of these aspects of witchcraft is their popularity with Christians.
      1. Most Christians are so poorly taught and so in love with the world that they do the same things as the world does, including most of the items in the list of witchcraft that follows.
      2. Items like meditation, of the Eastern type, not the Biblical type, are even introduced as producing a closer walk with God!
  1. The MEASURE
    1. Rather than see how close you can get to witchcraft, you should get as far away as possible.
    2. Witchcraft, even in small doses, is stronger than you and a sure way to corrupt your life.
    3. Since God wants you to come out from among them and not touch the unclean thing, do it!
    4. Since the promises of God to His beloved require repentance of all and perfection, then do it!
    5. We avoid all appearance of evil (I Thess 5:22). Real Christians burn their expensive books!
    6. Children must be trained to hate all these things as deadly poison from hell (Eph 6:4).
    7. Worldly popularity should mean nothing except condemnation of a thing (Ex 23:2; etc.).
  1. The APPLICATION
    1. Since this is a reminding sermon, there is not nearly time to define and explain each entry.
    2. By using the Internet, you can yourself, with a strong Biblical viewpoint, research any entry.
    3. While this list may not be exhaustive, it is close enough to give you some food for thought.
    4. While this list is not absolutely prohibitive as presented, due to modifications or variations within many of the line items, there are still significant reasons to examine each of the items.
    5. If you are serious about God’s hatred and prohibition of magic, sorcery, witchcraft, or related activities, or if you have doubts or questions about things related to witchcraft, you will carefully examine and/or avoid any association with these:
  • Acupuncture (sticking pins in a body to help physical health by balancing spirits/energy)
  • Alternative medicine (some is clearly superstitious, others home remedies, others advances, etc.)
  • Amulet (good luck charms of any kind worn on your person or kept in vehicle or home)
  • Ankh (a cross with a ring on the top used in satanic rituals)
  • Apparitions (seeing spirits)
  • Astral Projection or Travel (using your astral, or spirit, body to travel in the astral plane)
  • Astrology (a large body of beliefs relating astronomical events to events in human life)
  • Athletic fetishes (amulet, good luck charm, talisman, or routines to assist performance)
  • Augury (interpreting omens, especially the flight of birds, as in ancient Rome)
  • Automatic writing (or psychography, is a person writing content outside their mind)
  • Belomancy (divination by use of arrows; see Ezek 21:21)
  • Bermuda Triangle (also known as the Devil’s Triangle)
  • Bewitched (the ABC television series from 1964 to 1972)
  • Birth sign (West’s zodiac sign or the Chinese birth sign based on date and/or location)
  • Birthday wish (before blowing out candles on birthday cake)
  • Birthstones (various sources for these with different intentions and meanings)
  • Black arts (the same as black magic, the use of magic to harm others)
  • Black cat (superstition of witches)
  • Black magic (the same as black arts, the use of magic to harm others)
  • Black mass (sacrilegious parody of the Catholic Mass to profane the host, often sexually)
  • Bless you! (or God bless you! for sneezing, assumed to involve spirits in a person)
  • Blood pacts (with another for eternal friendship or with the devil for earthly advantage)
  • C.S. Lewis (The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe, etc.)
  • Cartomancy (divination or fortune-telling using a deck of playing cards)
  • Cartoons (with magical power, spirit, forces, energy, fairies, wizards, witches, etc.)
  • Casting lots (without the fear of God, and with more intended than merely casting dice)
  • Chain letters (rather than the get-rich-quick pyramid style, the religious blessing kind)
  • Charming (or enchanting, for spirit power, with the simplest being a good luck charm)
  • Chinese astrology (the Chinese variation on the Western adoration of the solar system)
  • Chinese birth gender charts (for pregnant moms to predict the gender of their babies)
  • Christmas (spirit, Yule log, mistletoe, winter solstice, etc.)
  • Clairaudience (supernatural sense of hearing, as spirits of dead persons giving advice)
  • Clairsentience (supernatural sense perception)
  • Clairvoyance (supernatural sense of sight)
  • Coins in fountains (connected to making a wish)
  • Color therapy (using the energy of color to heal, etc.)
  • Concept therapy (using a change in mental ideas to alter your life)
  • Conjuration (summoning up a spirit by incantation)
  • Coven (a community of witches)
  • Crosses (worn around the neck, on key chains, on steeples, etc., includes crucifixes)
  • Crystal ball gazing (crystallomancy, a form of witchcraft using a crystal ball)
  • Crystals (using crystals or stones for power)
  • Death magic (necromancy or variations of it involving the dead and the spirit of death)
  • Demon worship
  • Disembodied spirits
  • Disney cartoons and movies (a little examination will discover magic or sorcery)
  • Divining rod (see also dowsing rods or witching sticks, used for finding things)
  • Dowsing or witching (see also divining rod, pendulum, twig, or planchette)
  • Dream interpretation
  • Dungeons & Dragons
  • Eastern meditation (religious to contact spirit world; gurus, mantras, yoga, etc.).
  • Ectoplasm
  • Eight-Ball (the magic toy from Mattel for determining the future)
  • Enchanting (seeking to foretell the future by snakes or any mystical or spirit power)
  • Exorcism
  • Extrasensory perception (beyond a mere gut instinct or hunch of what another might do)
  • Farmer’s Almanac (two-year weather forecasts by “planetary position” and other factors)
  • Fairies (mystical, spiritual beings in folklore; fairy godmother)
  • Feng shui (decorating based on “positive energy” of furniture structure and/or position)
  • Findhorn Foundation
  • Floating trumpets (for paranormal voices)
  • Fortune cookies (thinking there is any value in these little Japanese religious cookies)
  • Fortune telling (any effort to tell the future outcome of any activity or life)
  • Friday the thirteenth (superstition surrounding the day and number of the month)
  • Games (any occult-type games with spirit power, paranormal activity, vampires, etc.)
  • Gender prediction methods (Chinese charts and other superstitious methods)
  • Goth (the Gothic subculture of music, attire, etc.)
  • Groundhog Day
  • Gurus
  • Gypsy curses
  • Hallucinogenic drugs
  • Handwriting analysis (for fortune telling)
  • Hard rock music (Doors, Kiss, Led Zeppelin, Rolling Stones, etc.)
  • Harry Potter (books and movies; combined franchise worth over $15 billion!)
  • Heavy metal music (Slayer, Behemoth, AC/DC, etc.)
  • Hepatoscopy (examination of liver for divining; Ezek 21:21; popular in Roman history)
  • Hex signs
  • Holy underwear (Masons and Mormons)
  • Holding your breath when passing cemeteries
  • Homeopathy
  • Horoscopes (fortune telling based on astrological charts of a person’s time of birth)
  • Hydromancy (divination by viewing images in water, as ripples by dropping a pebble)
  • Hypnosis (a trance state marked by extreme suggestibility, relaxation, and imagination)
  • Idols
  • Incantations (calling to spirits)
  • Iridology (examining the iris of the eye to determine locations and causes of sickness)
  • Japanese flower arranging (ikebana, a religious method of arranging plant life)
  • Jeane Dixon
  • Jonathan Livingston Seagull
  • Joseph Smith (notorious for peep stones for divination; used them for Book of Mormon)
  • Kabbala (or Kabbalah or Cabbala, a set of scriptures outside Jewish canon of the O.T.)
  • Karma
  • Knock on wood
  • Levitation
  • Love potions
  • Luck (there is providence, but there is no luck; there is neither bad luck nor good luck)
  • Lucky (items of clothing, hats, penny, etc.)
  • Lucky charms (signs of the zodiac or birthstones)
  • Magic
  • Mantras (a sound, syllable, word, or group of words capable of spiritual transformation)
  • Martial arts (Aikido, Judo, Karate, Kung fu, Tae Kwan Do, etc.)
  • Matthew Manning
  • Meditation (not the Bible kind, but the self-hypnosis kind for paranormal power)
  • Mediums
  • Mental suggestion
  • Mental telepathy
  • Mental therapy
  • Merlin the Magician (other books or movies with similar character in them)
  • Mesmerism (or animal magnetism)
  • Metaphysics (the study of the spirit world)
  • Mind control
  • Mind Dynamics
  • Mind mediumship
  • Mind reading
  • Moon-mancy (superstition based on the phase or other aspect of the moon)
  • Motorskopua (mechanical pendulum for diagnosing illness)
  • Mysticism
  • Necromancy (conjuring up the spirits of the dead)
  • Nostradamus (French apothecary and reputed seer that published his prophecies)
  • Numerical symbolism (the number three, seven, twelve are good; thirteen is bad)
  • Numerology
  • Occultic Games (Dungeons & Dragons, Ouija board, Guild Wars, etc.)
  • Omens
  • Ouija boards
  • Pagan fetishes (pagan religious objects, amulets, artifacts, talismans, or relics
  • Pagan rites (Voodoo, Fire walking, etc.)
  • Palmistry (or chiromancy, the study of the palms of hands for fortune telling)
  • Parakinesis (or psychokinesis, or Pk, or the movement of things by power of the mind)
  • Paranormal voices
  • Parapsychology (or PS, especially study of demonic activity)
  • Peace sign (with inverted cross as satanic symbol despising Jesus)
  • Pendulum diagnosis (medical dowsing)
  • Phrenology (divining, diagnosis, or analysis from the skull)
  • Placenta eating (for avoiding postpartum blues and other health problems)
  • Planchette (a small, usually heart-shaped piece of wood that moves; see Ouija board)
  • Pokemon
  • Precognition (foreknowledge of events)
  • Psychic healing
  • Psychic sight
  • Psychography (automatic writing)
  • Psychometry (obtaining knowledge from an inanimate object about its history)
  • Punk rock music
  • Pyramidology (mystic powers associated with pyramids or their models)
  • Rebirthing (supposed healing power and energy from breathing exercises)
  • Reincarnation
  • Rhabdomancy (divination by rods, sticks, arrows, etc.)
  • Salt over the shoulder (the superstitious act of dealing with the devil)
  • Satanism
  • Seances
  • Self-hypnosis
  • Significant pagan days (Yule, Samhain, etc.)
  • Silva Method (mind control through various means for improved life)
  • Simple living (the simplicity and/or minimalist movement)
  • Sorcery
  • Spells
  • Spirit knockings or rappings
  • Star signs (see signs of the zodiac)
  • Stichomancy (or Bibliomancy, a book is opened randomly and assumed to foretell truth)
  • Stigmata
  • Superman (Krypton, kryptonite, earthly and heavenly parents, savior, etc.)
  • Superstitions (black cats, cracks, ladders, horseshoe, rabbit’s foot, four-leaf clover, etc.)
  • Table tipping (a type of séance using movements of a table by spirit power)
  • Tarot cards (for divination)
  • Tea-leaf reading
  • Telepathy
  • Thirteenth floor (or thirteenth anything; presumed to be bad luck)
  • Thought transference (see telepathy)
  • Tk (telekinesis – objects move, instruments play, engines start by thought)
  • TM (transcendental meditation)
  • Tooth fairy (innocent? God did not leave the money. Why not Santa?)
  • Trances
  • Transmigration (of the soul; see reincarnation)
  • Travel of the soul (expansion of consciousness to get closer to God, etc.)
  • UFO fixation
  • Uri Geller
  • Vampires (current very popular movie about teen or young vampires)
  • Wart removal charms (various, but including stealing and hiding grandma’s dishrag)
  • White magic (using magical or hidden powers for good ends)
  • Wish upon a star
  • Wishbone (pulled by two persons, the one with the largest portion gets their wish)
  • Wishing well (of various kinds, includes coin tossing after making a wish)
  • Witchcraft
  • Witching sticks (see divining rods or dowsing rods)
  • Wizard (male witch)
  • Ying and yang
  • Yoga (involves Eastern demon worship through pagan meditation)
  • Zen habits (very popular blog and website with Buddhist-type suggestions)
  • Zodiac charms
  • Zodiac signs
  1. Conclusion:
    1. There is a great war between God and His Son Jesus Christ and the devil – the outcome is certain.
    2. As children of God, we should abhor anything to do with the devil, which in this case is witchcraft.
    3. Seven promises are offered to those who separate and not touch unclean things (II Cor 6:14 – 7:1).
    4. Rebellion or stubbornness against God’s word are equivalent sins to witchcraft (I Sam 15:22-23).

Familiar spirit

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

A late 16th-century English illustration of a witch feeding her familiars.

In European folklore and folk-belief of the Medieval and Early Modern periods, familiar spirits (sometimes referred to simply as “familiars” or “animal guides“) were believed to be supernatural entities that would assist witches and cunning folk in their practice of magic.[1] According to the records of the time, they would appear in numerous guises, often as an animal, but also at times as a human or humanoid figure, and were described as “clearly defined, three-dimensional… forms, vivid with colour and animated with movement and sound” by those alleging to have come into contact with them, unlike later descriptions of ghosts with their “smoky, undefined form[s]”.[2]

When they served witches, they were often thought to be malevolent, while when working for cunning folk they were often thought of as benevolent (although there was some ambiguity in both cases). The former were often categorised as demons, while the latter were more commonly thought of and described as fairies. The main purpose of familiars is to serve the witch or young witch, providing protection for them as they come into their new powers.[3]

Since the 20th century a number of magical practitioners, including adherents of the Neopagan religion of Wicca, have begun to utilise the concept of familiars, due to their association with older forms of magic. These contemporary practitioners utilize pets, wildlife or believe that invisible spirit versions of familiars act as magical aids.[4]

Contents

Definitions

Pierre A. Riffard proposed this definition and quotations[5]

A familiar spirit (alter ego, doppelgänger, personal demon, personal totem, spirit companion) is the double, the alter-ego, of an individual. It does not look like the individual concerned. Even though it may have an independent life of its own, it remains closely linked to the individual. The familiar spirit can be an animal (animal companion).

The French poet Charles Baudelaire, a cat fancier, believed in familiar spirits.[6]

It is the familiar spirit of the place;

It judges, presides, inspires Everything in its empire; It is perhaps a fairy or a god? When my eyes, drawn like a magnet To this cat that I love…

A. P. Elkin studied the belief in familiar spirits among the Australian Aborigines:

A usual method, or explanation, is that the medicine man sends his familiar spirit (his assistant totem, spirit-dog, spirit-child or whatever the form may be) to gather the information. While this is occurring, the man himself is in a state of receptivity, in sleep or trance. In modern phraseology [spiritism], his familiar spirit would be the control [control spirit].[7]

Mircea Eliade:

The Goldi [Nanai people in Siberia] clearly distinguish between the tutelary spirit (ayami), which chooses the shaman, and the helping spirits (syven), which are subordinate to it and are granted to the shaman by the ayami itself. According to Sternberg the Goldi explain the relations between the shaman and his ayami by a complex sexual emotion. Here is the report of a Goldi shaman.

“Once I was asleep on my sick-bed, when a spirit approached me. It was a very beautiful woman. Her figure was very slight, she was no more than half an arshin (71 cm.) tall. Her face and attire were quite as those of one of our Gold women… She said: ‘I am the ayami of your ancestors, the Shamans. I taught them shamaning. Now I am going to teach you… I love you, I have no husband now, you will be my husband and I shall be a wife unto you. I shall give you assistant spirits. You are to heal with their aid, and I shall teach and help you myself…’ Sometimes she comes under the aspect of an old woman, and sometimes under that of a wolf, so she is terrible to look at. Sometimes she comes as a winged tiger… She has given me three assistants-the jarga (the panther), the doonto (the bear) and the amba (the tiger). They come to me in my dreams, and appear whenever I summon them while shamaning. If one of them refuses to come, the ayami makes them obey, but, they say, there are some who do not obey even the ayami. When I am shamaning, the ayami and the assistant spirits are possessing me; whether big or small, they penetrate me, as smoke or vapour would. When the ayami is within me, it is she who speaks through my mouth, and she does everything herself.”[8]

Descriptions

Among those accused witches and cunning-folk who described their familiar spirits, there were commonly certain unifying features. The historian Emma Wilby noted how the accounts of such familiars were striking for their “ordinariness” and “naturalism”, despite the fact that they were dealing with supernatural entities.[9]

Familiar spirits were most commonly small animals, such as cats, rats, dogs, ferrets, birds, frogs, toads, and hares. There were also cases of wasps and butterflies, as well as pigs, sheep, and horses. Familiar spirits were usually kept in pots or baskets lined with sheep’s wool and fed a variety of things including, milk, bread, meat, and blood.[10]

Familiar spirits usually had names and “were often given down-to-earth, and frequently affectionate, nicknames.”[11] One example of this was Tom Reid, who was the familiar of the cunning-woman and accused witch Bessie Dunlop, while other examples included Grizell and Gridigut, who were the familiars of 17th century Huntingdonshire witch Jane Wallis.[12]

An Agathion is a familiar spirit which appears in the shape of a human or an animal, or even within a talisman, bottle or magic ring. It is strongest at midday.[13]

Relationship between magical practitioner and familiar

Frontispiece from the witch hunter Matthew HopkinsThe Discovery of Witches (1647), showing witches identifying their familiar spirits.

Using her studies into the role of witchcraft and magic in Britain during the Early Modern period as a starting point, the historian Emma Wilby examined the relationship that familiar spirits allegedly had with the witches and cunning-folk in this period.

Meeting

In the British accounts from the Early Modern period at least, there were three main types of encounter narrative related to how a witch or cunning person first met their familiar. The first of these was that the spirit spontaneously appeared in front of the individual while they were going about their daily activities, either in their home or outdoors somewhere. Various examples for this are attested in the sources of the time, for instance, Joan Prentice from Essex, England, gave an account when she was interrogated for witchcraft in 1589 claiming that she was “alone in her chamber, and sitting upon a low stool preparing herself to bedward” when her familiar first appeared to her, while the Cornish cunning-woman Anne Jeffries related in 1645 that hers first appeared to her when she was “knitting in an arbour in our garden”.[14]

The second manner in which the familiar spirit commonly appeared to magical practitioners in Britain was that they would be given to a person by a pre-existing individual, who was sometimes a family member and at other times a more powerful spirit. For instance, the alleged witch Margaret Ley from Liverpool claimed, in 1667, that she had been given her familiar spirit by her mother when she died, while the Leicestershire cunning-woman Joan Willimot related, in 1618, that a mysterious figure whom she only referred to as her “master”, “willed her to open her mouth and he would blow into her a fairy which should do her good. And that she open her mouth, and that presently after blowing, there came out of her mouth a spirit which stood upon the ground in the shape and form of a woman.”[15]

In a number of accounts, the cunning person or witch was experiencing difficulty prior to the appearance of the familiar, who offered to aid them. As historian Emma Wilby noted, “their problems… were primarily rooted in the struggle for physical survival – the lack of food or money, bereavement, sickness, loss of livelihood and so on”, and the familiar offered them a way out of this by giving them magical powers.[16]

Working relationship

In some cases, the magical practitioner then made an agreement or entered a pact with their familiar spirit. The length of time that the witch or cunning person worked with their familiar spirit varied between a few weeks through to a number of decades.[17] In most cases, the magical practitioner would conjure their familiar spirit when they needed their assistance, although there are many different ways that they did this: the Essex witch Joan Cunny claimed, in 1589, that she had to kneel down within a circle and pray to Satan for her familiar to appear while the Wiltshire cunning woman Anne Bodenham described, in 1653, that she conjured her familiars by reading books. In some rarer cases there were accounts where the familiars would appear at times when they were unwanted and not called upon, for instance the Huntingdonshire witch Elizabeth Chandler noted, in 1646, that she could not control when her two familiars, named Beelzebub and Trullibub, appeared to her, and had prayed for a god to “deliver her therefrom”.[18]

Travels to Fairyland or the Sabbath

Familiars are most common in western European mythology, with some scholars arguing that familiars are only present in the traditions of Great Britain and France. In these areas three categories of familiars are believed to exist:[19]

  • human familiars, throughout Western Europe
  • divinatory animals, Great Britain and France
  • malevolent animals, only in Greece

Prince Rupert’s dog

Prince Rupert and his “familiar” dog in a pamphlet titled “The Cruel Practices of Prince Rupert” (1643).

During the English Civil War, the Royalist general Prince Rupert was in the habit of taking his large poodle dog named Boye into battle with him. Throughout the war the dog was greatly feared among the Parliamentarian forces and credited with supernatural powers. As noted by Morgan,[20] the dog was apparently considered a kind of familiar. At the end of the war the dog was shot, allegedly with a silver bullet.

Witch trials

Most data regarding familiars comes from the transcripts of English and Scottish witch trials held during the 16th-17th centuries. The court system that labeled and tried witches was known as the Essex. The Essex trial of Agnes Sampson of Nether Keith, East Lothian in Scotland in 1590, presents prosecution testimony regarding a divinatory familiar. This case is fundamentally political, trying Sampson for high treason, and accusing Sampson for employing witchcraft against King James VI. The prosecution asserts Sampson called familiar spirits and resolved her doubtful matter. Another Essex trial is that of Hellen Clark, tried in 1645, in which Hellen was compelled to state that The Devil appeared as a “familiar” in the form of a dog.[21]

The English court cases reflect a strong relationship between State’s accusations of witchcraft against those who practiced ancient indigenous traditions, including the familiar animal or spirit.

In some cases familiars replace children in the favour of their mothers. (See witchcraft and children.)

In colonial American animal familiars can be seen in the witch hunts that took place in Salem, Massachusetts in 1692. Familiar spirits often appear in the visions of the afflicted girls. Although the 1648 law that defined a witch as one who “hath or consulteth with a familiar spirit” had been suspended ten years earlier, association with a familiar spirit was used in the Salem trials as evidence to convict suspected witches. Sarah Good was said to have a yellow bird who sucked between her fingers. Ann Putnam in particular frequently saw the yellow bird in her afflictions. Tituba was known to have seen strange animals that urged her to hurt children, these included, a hog, a black dog, a red cat, and a black cat.[22]

The witch’s mark added a sexual component to the familiar spirit and is often found in trial records as a way to convict a suspected witch. The mark was most commonly an extra teat found somewhere on the body and was suspected to be used to suckle the familiar spirits. An example of this can be seen in the Salem witch trials of 1692. For example, Ann Putnam told Martha Corey that, “ther is a yellow burd a sucking between your fore finger and midel finger I see it”[23]

The Love Potion” by Evelyn De Morgan: a witch with a black cat familiar at her feet.

Legacy

Folk tales

Historian Emma Wilby identified recurring motifs in various European folk tales and fairy tales that she believed displayed a belief in familiar spirits. She noted that in such tales as Rumpelstiltskin, Puss-in-Boots and the Frog Prince, the protagonist is approached by a supernatural being when they are in need of aid, something that she connected to the appearance of familiar spirits in the Early Modern accounts of them.[24] She believed there to be a direct connection between the belief in and accounts of familiar spirits with these folk tales because “These fairy stories and myths originate from the same reservoir of folk belief as the descriptions of familiar-encounters given by cunning-folk and witches”.[24]

Historiography

Recent scholarship on familiars exhibits the depth and respectability absent from earlier demonological approaches. The study of familiars has grown from an academic topic in folkloric journals to a general topic in popular books and journals incorporating anthropology, history, women’s studies and other disciplines. James Sharpe, in The Encyclopedia of Witchcraft: the Western Tradition, states: “Folklorists began their investigations in the 19th Century [and] found that familiars figured prominently in ideas about witchcraft.”[25]

In the 19th century, folklorists fired the imagination of scholars who would, in decades to come, write descriptive volumes on witches and familiars. Examples of the growth and development of familiar scholarship are found in Folklore, which consistently contributes articles on traditional beliefs in England and early modern Europe.

In the first decades of the 20th century, familiars are identified as “niggets”, which are “creepy-crawly things that witches kept all over them”.[26]

Margaret Murray delves into variations of the familiar found in witchcraft practices. Many of the sources she employs are trial records and demonological texts from early to modern England. These include the 1556 Essex Witchcraft Trials of the Witches of Hatfield Perevil, the 1582 Trial of the Witches of St. Osyth, and the 1645 Essex Trials with Matthew Hopkins acting as a Witch-finder.[27] In 1921, Murray published The Witch Cult in Western Europe. Her information concerning familiars comes from witchcraft trials in Essex in the 16th and 17th centuries.[28] Within this book Murray dedicates an entire chapter to the familiar spirit. Her detailed contribution to the topic included several court cases and accounts from Europe in which she finds mention of familiars.[29]

Recent scholarship is multi-disciplinary, integrating feminist-historical and world-historical approaches. Deborah Willis’ Malevolent Nurture: Witch-Hunting and Maternal Power in Early Modern England links the witch’s attributed relationship with the familiar to a bizarre and misplaced corruption of motherhood and maternal power.[30]

Mary Beth Norton’s In the Devils Snare published in 2002, discusses the Salem witchcraft crisis of 1692. She frequently references familiar spirits as she explores the trials of the Salem witches.[31]

What is a familiar spirit?

by Matt Slick

A familiar spirit is a demon that is summoned by a medium with the intention that the spirit summoned will obey his or her commands. Often, familiar spirits are believed to be the spirits of people who have died (Duet. 18:11). However, biblically this is not the case. Such appearances are in actuality demonic forces imitating people in order to deceive.

We know that people cannot come back from the dead from what Jesus said in Luke 16:19-31 when he gave us the story of Lazarus and the rich man. Jesus said in verse 26 “and besides all this, between us and you there is a great chasm fixed, so that those who wish to come over from here to you will not be able, and that none may cross over from there to us.” So, we can see that people cannot come back from the dead. However, we cannot leave this topic without addressing 1 Samuel 28 that deals with Saul and the medium who, apparently, actually contacted the departed Spirit of Samuel. Commentators are split on whether or not this was actually Samuel, but the text seems to imply it was. So why the exception? We are not sure, but it might have been allowed for the purpose of rebuking Saul for his sin, something that does not happen with familiar spirits when they manifest. Perhaps it is a teaching tool to show us the difference between those who are really of God (Samuel) and those who are not (familiar spirits).

The two words “familiar spirit” in the King James Bible are translated into the English from the single Hebrew word obe אֹוב.

King James Bible New American Standard Bible
  • Lev. 19:31, “Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the LORD your God.”
  • 1 Chron. 10:13, “So Saul died for his transgression which he committed against the LORD, even against the word of the LORD, which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit, to inquire of it.”
  • 2 Chron. 33:6, “And he caused his children to pass through the fire in the valley of the son of Hinnom: also he observed times, and used enchantments, and used witchcraft, and dealt with a familiar spirit, and with wizards: he wrought much evil in the sight of the LORD, to provoke him to anger.”
  • Lev. 19:31, “Do not turn to mediums or spiritists; do not seek them out to be defiled by them. I am the Lord your God.”
  • 1 Chron. 10:13, “So Saul died for his trespass which he committed against the Lord, because of the word of the Lord which he did not keep; and also because he asked counsel of a medium, making inquiry of it.”
  • 2 Chron. 33:6, ” He made his sons pass through the fire in the valley of Ben-hinnom; and he practiced witchcraft, used divination, practiced sorcery and dealt with mediums and spiritists. He did much evil in the sight of the Lord, provoking Him to anger.”

 

 

DAILY BIBLE READINGS IN THE LIFE OF CHRIST

 

Daily Bible Readings in the Life of Christ
“Then, because so many people were coming and going that they did not even have a chance to eat, he said to them: Come with Me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.” Mark 6:31
The volume of a year’s readings has been prepared in the hope that it may prove daily spiritual food to some earnest children of God in their life of care, struggle, and duty. It is made to cover the earthly life of our Lord, from its beginning to its close. The book thus provides a year’s daily readings on the story and the words of Jesus.

The readings themselves are only fragments of thought suggested by the texts. They are neither exegetical nor expository — but are rather practical and devotional hints. The author’s aim has been to put a life-thought on each page — a word that may give a little glimpse of some phase of the beauty of Christ, or unveil in some of our Lord’s sayings — a suggestion of duty or of encouragement or of comfort. The book has but a single aim — to honor and glorify Christ in the eyes of those who follow its pages.

There is a tendency to leave the Bible out of the prayer-closet. We hear a great deal of earnest counsel concerning secret prayer. We are urged both to open and close the day at God’s feet. We are taught that prayer is the Christian’s vital breath. And not a word too much can be said on this subject. If we would live strong, noble, beautiful, radiant, and useful Christian lives — we must get seasons of secret prayer into all our busy days. But we must take our Bibles with us into the prayer-closet. While we talk to God — we must also listen to God talking to us. God feeds us through His Word. It is “into all truth” (John 16:13) that the Holy Spirit leads Christ’s disciples. Seasons of prayer without meditation on some Word of God — cannot yield the full blessing that we need.

For devotional pondering it is well always, however much of the Scripture we may read besides, to fix our thought on some one verse or clause, taking it as a word for the day. It is in this way that it is hoped this book may prove a help in the prayer-closet. Its daily text, with the few words of practical suggestion which accompany it, may help the reader to make the day’s life more beautiful, more victorious, more radiant, more beneficent.

Life is hard for most of us; at least, it is hard to live nobly, grandly, purely, Christianly. We can do so only by getting a great deal of help from Christ. We need, therefore, daily to heed His invitation, “Come with Me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.” (Mark 6:31). In communion with Him we shall receive strength and blessing to enable us to fulfill our mission of obedience and ministry in His name. We shall rob ourselves therefore, of divine anointing and divine help — if we do not make room in our busiest days for quiet retreats from noise and strife — alone with Christ, where we may sit at His feet to hear His words; or lie on His bosom to absorb His spirit, for the refreshing and transforming of our own lives.

 

New England and Yale Review: This book is a treasure chest devotional reading. At the top of each page is a verse of Scripture, and the texts chosen are made to cover the earthly life of out Lord. The readings which follow each text are not intended to be exegetical nor expository — but practical and promotive of a devotional spirit. They are exceedingly full of suggestions to duty, and encouragements to a holy life. It is a good book to take into one’s “inner chamber” as a help to devout meditation upon the words of our Savior.

By R. Miller

JANUARY

January 1. In the Beginning

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word was God.” John 1:1

“In the beginning.” Life is full of beginnings. We are now at the beginning of a year. But here is a beginning which carries our thoughts back beyond all years, all dates of history, all imaginable periods of time, beyond the beginnings of creation!

“In the beginning was the Word.” Then Christ was. What a sublime stretch of being these words give to Him who is our Savior! We cannot grasp the thought — but we can find security and comfort in it when we think of Christ, and when we rest in Him as our hope and salvation. We trust in human friends — and the comfort is very sweet; yet we can never forget that they are but creatures of a day, and that we cannot be sure of having them even for tomorrow! But we trust in Christ, and know that from eternity to eternity — He is the same, and therefore our confidence is forever strong and sure.

Our trust is still more stable and firm when we read on, and find who this Person is, in whom we are confiding. “The Word was God.” There is nothing doubtful in this language. No kind of exegesis can blot from this brief clause — the truth of Christ’s divinity. The Savior, into whose hands you have committed your life — is the eternal God! Earthly trusts are never secure, for everything human is mortal; but those who commit themselves to the keeping of Christ — are safe forever.

It is very sweet to think of Christ’s humanity. It brings Him near to us. He is like one of ourselves. He is our own brother, with tender sympathies and warm affections. We study the gospel and learn the graciousness of His character, as seen in His compassion, His tears, His love. Then, when we know that behind these qualities — are the divine attributes, that He is truly God — what glorious confidence it gives us! Let us set this glorious truth, at the gate of the New Year. It is a shining point from which to start!

 

January 2. A Plan for Each Life

“There was a man sent from God.” John 1:6

He had his commission from God. He came as God’s messenger on God’s business. But each one of us is likewise “sent from God” into this world. If we are sent from God — then it is on some definite errand. God has a plan, a purpose, for each life. No immortal soul ever came by accident into this world, and none ever came without a mission. We ought to think of this.

People sometimes suppose that such men as Moses and John the Baptist and Paul were exceptions. They had their own specific mission; God sent them on very definite errands. But surely we common people are not sent from God in the same sense. We never saw God in a burning bush, nor received our commission directly from His lips. No angel came before our birth, to announce what we were to be and to do in this world. Unlike Paul, we had no revelation of bright glory smiting us down in blindness.

Yet, nevertheless are we “sent from God,” every one of us — and have as definite a work allotted to us, as had Moses or John or Paul. Are we living out God’s thought for us — what He had in view when He made us and sent us here? Are we doing in this world — what He wants us to do? These are important questions; and we should not stop short of honest answers to them, for we shall have to account to God at the end — for the way we have fulfilled our mission.

Any life is a failure, which does not accomplish that which God sent it into the world to do. We find our work and our mission, by simple obedience to God and submission to Him. He first prepares us for the place He is preparing for us — and then at the right time leads us into it. We can, indeed, miss our mission in this world — but only by taking our own way, rather than God’s.

 

January 3. Bearing Witness to Christ

“He was not that Light — but was sent to bear witness to that Light.” John 1:8

The mission of every Christian is likewise to bear witness to the Light. The Bible says that the spirit of man is the candle of the Lord; but in our natural, unregenerate state — the candle is unlighted. It is capable of being lighted; but until the divine Spirit touches it with heavenly fire and sets it ablaze — it is dead and dark.

When the candle is lighted, however, it shines within us and makes us light. Thus it is, that we bear witness to the Light — it is Christ in us which shines! Our light is but a little of His light, breaking through our dull souls. Everyone that sees us — sees in us a few gleams of the true Light.

There is another way also in which we may bear witness to the Light. We cannot alone, light anyone to Heaven; we cannot save any perishing one, nor give life to any dead soul. But we can point lost and dying ones to Christ, who is the great and true Light; we can tell others, in their experiences of need and sorrow, of the fullness there is in Christ.

We should bear this witness to Christ in many ways. We can do it by our words, telling what He has done for us. There certainly is great honor for Christ, and also great blessing for others, in simple testimony for Christ. If a physician heals us, we speak his praise among all our friends. Why should we not thus bear witness to Christ?

We can bear witness, too, by our lives, showing in ourselves, what Christ can do for others who will come to Him. We should always be good witnesses, true representatives, never giving any wrong impression of our Master, either by word or by deed. It would be sad indeed, if anyone looking at us — should get a wrong thought about Christ. We need to be most careful that we never in any way misrepresent Him.

 

January 4. Rejecting Christ

“He came unto his own — but his own did not receive him.” John 1:11

The picture represents Christ coming with infinite grace to those He loved, and to His own nation; only to be rejected by them and turned away from their doors. This was one of the saddest things about the Savior’s mission to this world. He was the God of glory and of life. He came to bring Heaven to earth — but when He stood at men’s doors and knocked, the doors were kept closed upon Him, and He had to turn and go away again, bearing back in His hands the precious gifts and blessings He had brought and wished to leave.

We say the Jews, “his own,” were very ungrateful to treat their Messiah in this way; and also that their rejection was a terrible wrong to themselves for they thrust away in Christ, the most glorious things of Heaven and eternity!

But how is it with ourselves? Christ comes to us. He is continually coming. His hands are full of blessings. He has eternal life to bestow. Do we receive Him? Is it not true of us — that He comes unto His own, and His own receive Him not?

Do we really take from the hand of Christ — all that He offers to us? Do we not daily grieve Him and rob ourselves of blessings — by declining what He brings? Especially do we reject Christ often — when He comes to us in the garb of pain or sorrow. Many times the blessings He brings to us then — are the very richest and the most precious in all His treasury of grace! But how many of us receive Christ as gladly, and take the gifts from His hand as cheerfully and gratefully, when He comes in grief or suffering — as when He comes in the garb of joy or worldly prosperity? Why should we not do so? Can we not trust His love and wisdom? He never sends pain — unless pain is best for us. He never chastens us — unless there is a blessing in the chastening.

 

January 5. Receiving Christ

“Yet to all who received him, to those who believed in his name — he gave the right to become children of God.” John 1:12

The people who shut their doors on Christ — always shut out great blessings; those who open to Him — let all heaven’s love and joy into their lives. Some say it does not matter whether they receive Christ or not. They believe in God’s mercy and love, and do not see why they need to receive Christ. Here it is made very plain, that the only way to receive God’s love and mercy — is by receiving Christ. Only those who receive Him — become God’s children. Christ is the only way to God — the only door into the Father’s house. To refuse Christ — is to refuse adoption into the family of God.

Then we also learn another thing from this morning’s text. Some people are puzzled to know how to become Christians. Here the way is surely made — as plain as a pathway of light. Christ comes to us as the one Mediator, the Son of God, the divine Savior; and we have only to receive Him, to accept Him with our hearts, and commit ourselves to Him. “But there is that mystery of the new birth. I can’t understand that,” says someone. You have nothing whatever to do with that; for does not this verse say that if we receive Christ — we become the children of God?

The same sentence goes on to say that those who thus receive Christ, are born again; but it says expressly that this change is not their own act, not the act of any man — but is divinely wrought, they are born of God. All that belongs to us — is simply to receive Christ. We have nothing whatever to do with the mystery of the new birth. That is God’s work, and He is able to effect it. Our part is the acceptance of Christ; God will change our hearts. If we sincerely receive God’s Son as our Savior — the new life will at once flow into our heart, and we shall become children of God, not by any fiction of name — but by the communication of divine life.

 

January 6. The Incarnation

“The Word was made flesh — and dwelt among us.” John 1:14

We must notice that it is the same Person who was in the beginning, who was God, and who made all things — who is here said to have become flesh. The Jesus of the gospel story — is the God of eternity, the Jehovah of the Old Testament! The reason for the incarnation, was the salvation of man. The Good Shepherd came to seek and to save his sheep which were lost. He came in human form, that he might get nearer to the sinner.

A Moravian missionary went to preach the gospel to the slaves in the West Indies. Failing as a free man to reach them — he became a slave himself, and went with them to their toils in the field and into all their hardships and sufferings, thus getting close to them. Then they listened to him.

This illustrates Christ’s condescension to save the world. We could not understand God in his transcendent glory; and Immanuel came, and in human form lived out the divine life, showing us God’s thoughts and character and feelings, especially God’s grace and his love for sinners. This was one object of the incarnation — it revealed in a way which men could understand the nature of God.

Then Christ became man also, that he might learn life by actual experience, and thus be fitted to be our Savior, and to sympathize with us in all our experiences of temptation, struggle, sorrow. We are sure now, when we come to Christ in any need — that he understands our condition and knows how to help us. We now have a high priest in Heaven who can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, because he was tried in all points as we are.

Christ became man also, that he might taste death for every man, thus abolishing death for his people. He remembers what he suffered, being tempted; and when he sees his people in their struggles, he remembers when He endured the same, and is ready to sympathize with and help them.

 

January 7. God Revealed in Christ

“No one has ever seen God, but God the One and Only, who is at the Father’s side — He has revealed Him.” John 1:18

We never can know God — except through His Son; there is no other possible revelation of Him. There is no ladder by which to ascend to God’s blessedness — but the ladder of Christ’s incarnation. Christ came in lowly form and appeared to His friends as a man — but when they learned to know Him, they found that He was God Himself! This is one of the most precious truths about the incarnation, and we understand its meaning only when we see in every act and word of Christ — a manifestation of the Divine heart and life.

When we find Jesus at a wedding feast — we see God putting His sanction anew upon the sacred ordinance of marriage, and upon innocent human gladness and festivities.

When we behold Jesus taking little children in His arms, laying His hands upon their heads and blessing them — we learn how God feels toward children, and that He wants every parent today to bring their children to Him.

When we see Jesus moved with compassion in the presence of pain or sin — we have a glimpse of the Divine pity toward the suffering and the sinning.

When we look at Jesus receiving the outcast and the fallen, treating them with kindness, forgiving them, and transforming their lives into beauty — we see how God feels toward sinners, and what He is ready to do for the worst and guiltiest.

When we behold Jesus going at last to the cross in voluntary sacrifice, giving His life for the lost — we see God’s justice, and how He loves sinners.

Thus the whole of the incarnation — is a manifesting of the invisible transcendent God in acts and expressions which we can understand. Thus it is literally true, as Jesus said, “He who has seen Me — has seen the Father.” If we would ever see God, and know Him, and enter His family — we must receive Christ. To reject Him is to shut ourselves forever away from the vision of God.

 

January 8. A True and Holy Life

In the days of King Herod of Judea, there was a priest named Zechariah . . . and his wife Elizabeth . . . Both of them were upright in the sight of God, observing all the Lord’s commandments and regulations blamelessly.” Luke 1:5-6

It makes a great deal of difference in what times and amid what circumstances and influences, a man lives. In days when godliness pervades society — it is not remarkable that one should live righteously. But when the times are ungodly, and the prevailing spirit is wickedness — the life which is holy and devout shines with rare splendor, like a lamp in the darkness!

Such were the times and the spirit of “the days of King Herod,” and such were the lives of the blameless elderly people, who are here mentioned. Amid the almost universal corruption of the society and the religious leaders — they lived in piety and godly simplicity!

The lesson is — that it is not necessary for us to be and live like other people — if other people are not holy. The prevailing standard of living ought not to satisfy us — if the prevailing standard is below Scripture. No matter how corrupt the times — we should strive to live righteous and godly lives!

Nor is this impossible. God is able and willing to give us all the grace we need, to enable us to live a true and holy life — in the most unfavorable circumstances! God makes no mistakes in planting His people in this world. He does not put any of us in a spiritual climate in which we cannot grow into spiritual beauty and strength; and wherever He plants us — He sends the streams of grace to refresh and nourish us.

So, whatever our circumstances may be — it is possible for us to live a godly life! The darker the night of sin about us — the clearer and steadier should the light which streams from our life and conduct be. Any Christian should be able to live godly — in the midst of friendly influences and favoring circumstances; but it is doubly important that we be loyal and true to Christ — when surrounded by an ungodly society!

 

January 9. The Test of Life

“In the days of King Herod of Judea, there was a priest named Zechariah . . . and his wife Elizabeth . . .Both of them were upright in the sight of God, observing all the Lord’s commandments and regulations blamelessly.” Luke 1:5-6

This is a beautiful thing which God said of them. Yet, after all, that is the test which every life must endure. It is not enough to have human commendation. The question is — How do we stand before God? How does our life appear to Him? It does not matter how men praise and commend us — if God sees that we are living wrong. The Pharisees were righteous before men; but if you would see how they stood in God’s eye — read the twenty-third chapter of Matthew. “You snakes! You brood of vipers! How will you escape being condemned to Hell!” (verse 33)

We are in reality — just what we are before God — nothing less, nothing more! The question we should always ask ourselves is, “What does God think of me?” If we would meet His approval, we must first have our hearts right — and then we must be blameless and uptight in every part of our life.

One of the old heathen artists was chiseling the back part of his marble statue with great pains. “Why do you carve the tresses on the head of your statue so carefully?” asked one; “it will stand high in its niche against the wall — and no one will ever see its back.” “The gods will see it,” was the reply.

We should learn a lesson from the old heathen artist! We should do our work just as honestly, where it will be covered up and never seen by human eyes — as where it is to be open to the scrutiny of the world. For God will see it! We should live just as purely and beautifully in secret — as in the glare of the world’s gaze!

There really is no such thing as secrecy in this world. We imagine that no eye is looking — when we are not in the presence of men. But really, we always have a spectator — we are living all our life in the presence God Himself! We should train ourselves, therefore, to live for the Divine eye in all that we do — that our life may stand the Divine inspection, and that we may have the approval and commendation of God Himself!

“Nothing in all creation is hidden from God’s sight. Everything is uncovered and laid bare before the eyes of Him to whom we must give account!” Hebrews 4:13

 

January 10. God Looks on the Heart

“In the days of King Herod of Judea, there was a priest named Zechariah . . . and his wife Elizabeth . . . Both of them were upright in the sight of God, observing all the Lord’s commandments and regulations blamelessly.” Luke 1:5-6

Of course, this does not mean that they were absolutely faultless — but that their lives were so beautiful, so sincere and faithful — that God saw nothing in them to blame or rebuke.

This is very beautifully illustrated in one of Mrs. Herrick Johnson’s tender little poems. A mother is sitting at her work; her mind perplexed as she thinks of her poor faulty life. She had longed to serve the Master, and had tried to do so; but it seemed to her that she had utterly failed. Just then she turned the garment she was mending, and her eye “caught an odd little bundle of mending and patchwork done by some other hand. Her heart grew tender as the truth flashed over her. Her little daughter had wanted to help her. To be sure, she had made a botch of it; but the mother knew it was the best she could do, and she felt a strange yearning for her child. Then a voice whispered, “Are you tenderer for the little child — than I am tender for you?” She understood it all in a flash, and her perplexed faith brightened into peace!

 

January 11. Messengers from God

“And when Zacharias saw the angel, he was troubled, and fear fell upon him.” Luke 1:12

Yet the angel had come on an errand of love — had come to announce to Zacharias tidings which would fill his heart with great joy. It is often so. All through the Bible, we find that people were afraid of God’s angels. Their very glory startled and terrified those to whom they appeared. It is ofttimes the same with us. When God’s messengers come to us on errands of grace and peace — we are terrified, as if they were the messengers of wrath!

Angels do not appear to us in these days, in their heavenly garb. Yet they come no less really and no less frequently than in the Bible days; but they wear other and various forms. Sometimes they appear in robes of gladness and light — but ofttimes they come in dark garments. Yet our faith in our Father’s love, should make us confident that every messenger that He sends to us, whatever the garb — brings something good to us.

The things which we call trials and adversities — are really God’s angels, though they seem terrible to us; and if we will only quiet our hearts and wait, we shall find that they are messengers from Heaven, and that they have brought blessings to us from God. They have come to tell us of some new joy that is to be granted — some spiritual joy, perhaps, to be born of earthly sorrow, some strange and sweet surprise of love which is waiting for us. We need to learn to trust God so perfectly, that no messenger He ever sends shall alarm us!

 

January 12. Magnificat

“And Mary said: My soul magnifies the Lord!” Luke 1:46

No wonder that Mary sang that day. At the shut gate of the garden of Eden, there was a promise given of a Savior; a Savior who would be “the seed of the woman.” Ever after that, all along the line of the covenant, each woman hoped that she might be the mother of this Savior. Centuries passed, and generations of disappointed hearts saw their hopes fade. At length one day a heavenly messenger came to this lowly Nazarite maiden, and announced to her that she would be the mother of this long-expected Messiah! What a glorious honor! No wonder she rejoiced. One strain of her song was, “My soul magnifies the Lord!”

We cannot make God any greater; He needs nothing from us. Can the candle and to the glory of the sun’s noon-time splendor? Yet we can so tell others of God, that He will seem greater to them. It was said in praise of a distinguished preacher, that in his sermons he made God appear very great. We can declare God’s goodness and grace. Then we can so live ourselves as to honor Him, and thus magnify His name.

Retzsch, a German sculptor, made a wonderful statue of the Redeemer. For eight years it was his dream by night, his thought by day. He first made a clay model, and set it before a child five or six years old. There were none of the usual emblematic marks about the figure, no cross, no crown, nothing by which to identify it. Yet, when the child saw it he said, “The Redeemer! the Redeemer!” This was a wonderful triumph of are. Just so, we should exhibit in our life and character such a reproduction of the nobleness and beauty of Christ, that everyone who looks upon us may instinctively recognize the features, and say, “Behold the image of our Redeemer!” There is no other way of magnifying the Lord, which so impresses the world.

 

January 13. The Christian’s Joy

“My spirit has rejoiced in God my Savior!” Luke 1:47

This is another strain of Mary’s song, and it has for us the secret of all deep Christian joy. We have no real and lasting joy — until we are in God’s family, and in God as the refuge of our souls. One of the old prophets says, “Let the inhabitants of the rock sing!” None can sing with lasting gladness, but the inhabitants of the Rock — those who are in the shelter of the Rock of Ages. The world’s songs soon change to cries of terror.

During the battle of Gettysburg there was a little bird on a tree that would sing a few notes every time there was a lull in the awful roar of battle; but when the crash began again, its song would cease. That is the way with this world’s joy. It sings a few strains now and then in the pauses of life’s struggle and discontent. When the waves of sorrow break — its voice is drowned; it cannot sing in loss, in bereavement, in the hour of dying. But one who rejoices in God — has a joy that sings on through all the roar of battle, through all the darkness of night.

Troubles come to the Christian — but they do not rob him of his joy. He may be in deep sorrow — but all the while there is a fountain of joy welling up in his heart.

Sometimes there is a freshwater spring by the seashore. Twice every day the salt tides roll over it — but the spring never ceases to flow; and when the brackish waves have rolled back, the waters of the spring are still as sweet as ever. That is the way with the Christian’s joy. It is a living well in his heart. Even in his sorrow, he has a deep peace in his soul. Then when the sorrow is past, the joy springs as fresh as ever. The permanence of all joy depends upon the source from which it comes. If it is in God that we rejoice, then the troubles of this world have no power to take from us the gladness.

 

January 14. Christ is Mine!

“My spirit has rejoiced in God my Savior!” Luke 1:47

It is a great thing when any one can say, “My Savior!” Many people can talk about Christ very beautifully and eloquently. They can linger upon the story of His life, and speak with tender accents of His sufferings and death. They can paint the beauties of His character, and tell of the salvation which He has provided. Yet they cannot say, “He is my Savior!” And what good does all this knowledge of Christ do for them — if they are not saved by him?

I saw a picture of two little beggar children standing on the pavement before a beautiful house, looking in at the windows, where they beheld a happy family gathered around the table at their evening meal. There were many evidences of luxury and great comfort within the house. It was winter and the night without was bleak, and the snow was falling. The poor children outside saw all the brightness and beauty which was within; they could describe it — but could not call it their own. And while they looked in upon the happy scene — the storm swept about them and they shivered in their thin rags, and felt the gnawings of unsatisfied hunger.

So it is with those who know of Christ and His salvation by the hearing of the ear — but who cannot say, “He is my Savior.” They see the deep joy of others in time of trouble — but around them the storm still breaks. They look at others feeding upon Christ, and witness their satisfaction — but they themselves stand shivering in the winter of sorrow, and their hungry hearts find no bread to eat.

All our study about Christ will do us no good — if we do not receive Him as our own personal Savior, and learn to call Him “My Jesus.” But when we can say of Him, “He is my Savior!” then all life is bright and full of joy for us. He is ready to be ours, to give Himself to us with all His blessed life, and all the privileges of heirship in the Father’s family, the moment we receive Him as offered in His Word.

 

January 15. Lowly Service

“For he has regarded the humble estate of his handmaiden” Luke 1:48

What a beautiful name by which to call one’s self! A handmaid is one who devotes herself to the service of another. A young girl is the handmaid of the Lord — when she gives herself to Him, and then lives all her life just to please Him and serve Him. This does not always mean that she must give up her home and the comforts of life in her own country, and go away as a missionary to a heathen land. Sometimes it may mean that. It has meant that for hundreds of other young Christian women along the years. But for most young girls — it means to serve Christ and live for Him, just in the ordinary life of every day.

There are a great many ways of serving Jesus.

  1. One is by always obeying Him. We are serving Him whenever we are listening for His voice and promptly following Him. He says, “if you love me, keep my commandments.”
  2. Another way is by doing everything we can to make friends for Him, by getting other people to love and serve Him. A little girl is a handmaid of Christ — when she is trying to get other little girls to come to the Sunday school.
  3. Yet another way is by doing every kindness we can do to others, in His name.

When Jesus was on the earth as a man, some women left their homes and went with Him, ministering to Him. It is probable that they made garments for Him, prepared food for His meals, and did every little personal kindness they could. That was a very sweet privilege. No doubt if He were here now — many noble young girls and women would do the same. He is not here in human form; but He has told us that if we do these same kindnesses even to the least and lowliest of His friends who are in need — it is the same as if we did them to Himself. So it is not hard to be a handmaid of Christ.

 

January 16. He Cares for You

“The Mighty One has done great things for me!” Luke 1:49

It is astonishing that the mighty God, so great, so holy — should ever think of a poor, lowly sinner on this earth!

But does He really? It scarcely seems possible! Only consider how many millions of people there are in this world. Can it be, that the glorious God ever gives a personal, special thought — to any one person, among so many? He may give personal thought to a few great people — to kings and rulers, and to certain very good men and women; but surely He does not think of anyone so small and obscure as I am. Ah yes! He does!

You remember that a child (Ishmael) was once dying of thirst in a desert — and God heard its cries amid all the noise of the world, and sent an angel to point out a spring of water, and thus save its life.

You remember, too, that story of the little baby (Moses) — that the mother could no longer herself shelter, and which she put into a little basket and laid among the reeds beside the river; and you remember how God cared for that helpless infant and provided for it in a wonderful way.

Then you remember that Jesus said our heavenly Father cares even for each small sparrow and feeds it, and that He even clothes each little flower in the field.

If there is not a bird or a flower that He does not think of and care for — then surely He gives thought and care to us, His people! We are better than a sparrow, better than a flower. We have immortal souls. We are God’s own children; and was there ever a true father who did not think of, and love and care for his children? He calls each one of us by name. He hears our prayers. He knows when anything is going wrong with us, or when we are in any trouble. He watches over us, and sends blessings to us every day. What a wonderful thought — that the awesome and almighty God thinks of each one of us, and does great things for us!

“I am poor and needy — yet the Lord thinks upon me!” Psalm 40:17

“Casting all your care on Him — because He cares about you!” 1 Peter 5:7

 

January 17. Spiritual Hunger

“He has filled the hungry with good things; and the rich he has sent away empty.” Luke 1:53

A great many people attend church and Sunday school, where the blessings of grace abound — and yet are “sent away empty.” They are not fed. They do not carry anything with them from all the fullness before them. They are no better, no stronger, no happier — for all the privileges they have enjoyed. Is it the minister’s or the teacher’s fault? No; the fault must be their own. They were not really hungry — or they would have been filled.

A lady was ill with tuberculosis. She was advised to go to Florida to spend the winter. She wrote home glowing letters about the healthy climate, the wonderful foliage, the luscious fruits. While it was midwinter at her old home in the North — it was like summer where she was. She spoke of the table — how it was covered with all manner of tempting fruits. But in every letter she wrote there was one sad lament: “I have no appetite. If I only had an appetite, I am sure I would soon grow well amid such luxuries.” Then in a little while word came that she was dead — dead in the midst of abounding plenty, not for lack of food — but for lack of appetite.

So it is with many souls. They live amidst abundance of spiritual provision. God spreads full tables before them continually. They sit down besides them — and then are sent away empty; not because there is nothing there for them — but because they have no hunger for such things. Others sit close by them, at the same tables, with the same provisions before them — and are richly fed, and go away rejoicing in strength and hope, and refreshed in all their nature; but these came with spiritual appetite. Our constant prayer should be that God would make us hungry for Himself. The beatitude is, “Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after righteousness — for they shall be filled.”

 

January 18. The Divine Visitor

“Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for He has visited and redeemed His people.” Luke 1:68

What a beautiful thought it is, that God pays visits to His people in this world! We remember a number of visits He made in the olden times — to Adam and Eve, to Abraham, to Jacob, to Moses, to Joshua, and to others.

But the most wonderful visit He ever made, was when Christ came and stayed so long, and did so much to bless the world. After a while He went away; yet we must not think that He went away to stay, and that He never pays visits to this world any more.

Every time any of His children are in trouble — He comes to help them. They do not always know it; for He comes unseen, and often so softly and silently that they do not know they have such a glorious visitor within their doors!

When we are in great danger — He visits us to deliver us. When we are sick or suffering — He visits us to give us grace to bear our suffering. Then ofttimes He will come and “stand at our door and knock,” and wants to visit with us and give us some rich blessing — and we will not open the door!

There was an old Scotch woman who could not pay her rent, and the landlord said he would seize her goods. A good friend heard of it, and went to her house to give her money to save her property. He knocked — but could not get in. Next day he met her and told her of his visit. “Was that you?” she said with amazement; “I thought it was the officer coming to take my goods, and I had all the doors and windows barred, and would not let him in.”

Just so, Christ comes and knocks. He knows of our need, and wants to bless or help us; and we bar our doors and keep Him out, not knowing who He is, nor why He comes! We must remember that when Christ comes — it is always to do us good, and that we shall rob ourselves if we ever keep Him out, or refuse His visit.

 

January 19. The Door of Mercy

“The tender mercy of our God.” Luke 1:78

What would we ever have done — if God had not been merciful? There could never have been a soul saved in this world.

There is a story of a man who dreams that he is out in an open field in a fierce driving storm. He is wildly seeking a refuge. He sees one gate, over which “Holiness” is written. There seems to be shelter inside, and he knocks. The door is opened by one in white garments; but none but the holy can be admitted, and he is not holy. So he hurries on to seek shelter elsewhere. He sees another gate, and tries that; but “Truth” is inscribed above it, and he is not fit to enter. He hastens to a third, which is the palace of “Justice” — but armed sentinels keep the door, and only the righteous can be received.

At last, when he is almost in despair, he sees a light shining some distance away and hastens toward it. The door stands wide open, and beautiful angels meet him with welcomes of joy. It is the house of “Mercy” — and he is taken in and finds refuge from the storm, and is hospitably entertained.

Not one of us can ever find a refuge at any door, but the door of Mercy. But here the vilest sinner can find eternal shelter; and not mere cold shelter only, for God’s mercy is “tender.” We flee for refuge, and find it. Strong walls shut out all pursuing enemies, and cover us from all storms. Then, as we begin to rejoice in our security, we learn that we are inside a sweet home — and not merely a secure shelter. Our refuge is in the very heart of God; and no mother’s bosom was ever so warm a nest for her own child, as is the divine mercy for all who find refuge in it.

“He who dwells in the secret place of the most High
Shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
He shall cover you with his pinions,
And under his wings shall you take refuge.” Psalm 91:1,4

 

January 20. The Light of the World

“To give light to those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death” Luke 1:79

Suppose the sun were never to rise again, and the light of every star were put out — what a gloomy world this would be! This is the picture of the world, in a moral and spiritual sense, without Christ, as it is painted in these words, “darkness and the shadow of death!” — no light to guide, to cheer, to produce joy and beauty.

A world without Christ would be utter blackness — unilluminated by a singe ray of sun, or even by a single far-away star. Christ is light. Only think what light does for us! It makes our days very bright; it shows us all the beautiful things that are around us. But it does far more. It produces all the life of the earth — and then nourishes it. There would not be a bud or a root or a leaf — were it not for the sun. Nor would there be any beauty, for every lovely thing in nature — the sun paints. Think of Christ, then, as light. His love brooding over us causes us to live, and nourishes in us every spiritual grace. Every beam of hope is a ray of light. What the coming of light is to a prisoner in a darkened dungeon — that is the bursting of mercy over the guilty soul. Light gives cheer; and oh what cheer the gospel gives to the mourner, to the poor, to the troubled!

Is it not strange — that any will refuse to receive this light? If one would persist in living in a dark cave, far away from the light of the sun, with only dim candles of his own making, to pour a few feeble, flickering beams upon the gloom — we would consider him insane. What shall we say of those who persist in living in the darkness of sin — with no light but the candles of earth’s false hopes to shine upon their soul? There are many such, too. They turn anywhere, rather than to Christ. It is like preferring a dim candle — to the glorious sun!

 

January 21. Paths of Peace

“To guide our feet into the way of peace.” Luke 1:79

First, Jesus made the way of peace for us. Sin had destroyed the road to Heaven, leaving only a rough and thorny way for human feet to go upon. There never would have been a path of peace — had not Jesus Himself made it. All ways in life — except that one which He has opened for us — are full of pain and trouble, and lead only to sorrow, despair, and destruction! But Christ prepared a highway that is beautiful and blessed, and which leads to eternal joy and glory.

It was not easy work, building this road. In the construction of some of this world’s great thoroughfares, thousands of human lives were sacrificed. We forget sometimes, as we move on in the highway of redemption, amid peaceful scenes, with soft music in our ears, and rich comforts in our hearts, and heavenly hopes to woo us forward — what it cost our blessed Lord, what toil and tears and blood — to prepare the way for us, to bridge over the chasms, and level down the mountains. But now the way is open, and from beginning to end — it is a way of peace.

A great many people think that the Christian life is hard and unpleasant — that it is a rough and steep road; but truly, it is a way of pleasantness and peace. The only really happy people in this world, are those who are following Christ along the way of redemption. They have their share of troubles, disappointments, sorrows; but all the time in the midst of these — they have a secret peace, of which the world knows nothing. There are paths in the low valleys, among the great mountains — which are sweet pictures of the Christian’s way of peace. High up among the peaks and crags — the storms sweep in wild fury — but on these valley-paths, no breath of tempest ever blows. Flowers bloom and springs of water gurgle along the wayside, and trees cast their grateful shadow, and bird-songs fill the air. Such is Christ’s “way of peace” in this world.

 

January 22. Blessed Night-Watch

“And there were shepherds living out in the fields nearby, keeping watch over their flocks at night. An angel of the Lord appeared to them!” Luke 2:8-9

We should notice that it was while these shepherds were at their common, humble work — that they had this wonderful vision. The best place to have the angels come to us — is always at our post of duty, no matter how lowly it is. They never show themselves to one who is ashamed of his calling, or too indolent to be faithful at his proper work.

It did not seem a very pleasant way to live — to be poor, and to have to stay out all night in the field, and keep awake and watch the sheep. No doubt the people who lived in the great houses thought the poor shepherds had a hard time of it, and perhaps they even despised them for their lowly work and their poverty. It may be that the shepherds themselves sometimes envied the people who had fine houses and lived in luxury, and never needed to work hard or to stay up nights. At least, a good many people, in these modern days, who have to work hard are disposed to be envious of the rich.

But it is quite certain that these shepherds were never sorry after that night — that they were poor shepherds, and that they were at their post at that time. If they had thought themselves too good or too fine to do such work, and had given up their position for something more elegant or more respectable, they would have missed the angelic visit that night, and would have lost the honor of being the first to hear the announcement of the Savior’s birth.

We never know what we lose — by being out of our place of duty. Celestial visions do not come to those who despise God’s allotments in life. The angel honored poverty and faithfulness when He came to the shepherds — rather than to the door of some lordly palace, to proclaim His glorious tidings. The best place to be in — is always the place of duty.

 

January 23. Good News

“Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy.” Luke 2:10

Every work of the gospel is a joy-bell. In Eastern poetry, they tell of a wondrous tree on which grew golden apples and silver bells. Every time the breeze went by and tossed the fragrant branches, a shower of the golden apples fell, and the bells chimed and tinkled forth their sweet and airy music. Like this fabled tree — is the gospel-tree, ever dropping rich and mellow fruits, and ringing joy-bells whose music thrills our hearts with its celestial sweetness.

The gospel is always good news. Who was ever made sad by it? It brings good news to the guilty sinner when it comes to tell him of forgiveness. It brings good news to the struggling soul in the strife of temptation, when it comes to offer him help to overcome. It brings good news to the man or the woman who has failed, and is in despair over a ruined life and hopes dashed to the dust, when it says, “You may rise yet to a glorious life!” It brings good news to the mourner when it breathes comfort, the assurance of divine sympathy and love; and a promise that good shall come out of sorrow. So wherever the gospel goes — it tells good news, never bad.

Think what joys it has started in this world, what sadness it has chased away, what ruin it has restored to beauty. Think of the hymns of joy that have been sung along these Christian centuries — and are yet echoing in countless human hearts. Think of the heavenly songs in which millions will unite eternally. Then remember that all this song and gladness will be but the prolonged echo of that joy which the angel proclaimed. “Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy!” We must be sure that we let this good news into our hearts, else we can never share this great gladness. Then we should in turn become joy-bearers, by ourselves repeating the good news, and likewise by letting all about us see in us — what deep victorious joy the gospel of Christ can give.

 

January 24. The Christ Child

“Unto you is born this day in the city of David a Savior, who is Christ the Lord.” Luke 1:11

How wonderful this was! We must remember who it was, that was thus born. The birth of another child in this world was nothing strange, for thousands of children are born every day. But this was the Lord of glory! This was not the beginning of His life. He had lived from all eternity in Heaven. His hands made the universe. All glory was His. All the crowns of power flashed upon His brow. All mighty angels called Him Lord. We must remember this, if we would understand how great was His condescension.

Every schoolboy has read that Peter the Great left his throne, and in lowly disguise apprenticed himself as a carpenter. Among the common laborers he wrought, dressed in their working-garb, living in a hut, preparing his own food, making his own bed. Yet in doing so, he never for a moment ceased to be the emperor of Russia. His royal splendor was laid aside for a time; his regal power and majesty were temporarily veiled beneath the disguise he wore; but there was never an hour when he was not an emperor.

Just so, Christ’s glory was folded away under robes of human flesh. He never ceased to be the Son of God; and yet He assumed all the conditions of humanity. He veiled His power, and became a helpless infant, unable to walk, to speak, to think, lying feeble and dependent in His mother’s bosom. He veiled His knowledge, and learned as other children do. He laid aside His sovereignty and His majesty. What condescension! And it was all for our sake, that He might lift us up to glory.

It was as a Savior that He came into this world. He became Son of man — that He might make us sons of God. He came down to earth and lived among men, entering into their experiences of humiliation — that He might lift them up to glory to share His exaltation!

 

January 25. Strange Insignia

“This will be a sign to you: You will find a baby wrapped in cloths and lying in a manger.” Luke 2:12

What a strange sign this by which to recognize the King of glory! The shepherds would not find Him robed in purple garments, like the child of a prince — but wrapped in swaddling clothes. They would not find Him in a palace — but in a stable, with a feeding trough for His cradle. Is it not strange that the very marks and authentications of Messiah’s character and mission, by which these shepherds recognized Him when they found Him — were these tokens of poverty and humiliation?

This tells us what empty things are the world’s marks of greatness. No one would expect ever to recognize earthly royalty by any such insignia as these. When Christ came, He despised all the badges of rank by which men indicate greatness — and wore the insignia of earthly poverty and humiliation. Yet was He less great — because He did not bear the world’s stamp of honor?

True greatness is in the character — never in the circumstances. It does not matter if you do not wear a crown — make sure that you have a head worthy of wearing a crown. It does not matter if you do not wear purple garments — make sure that you have a heart worthy of the purple. It does not matter if you do not have a throne to sit on — make sure that your life is regal in its own intrinsic character, that men will recognize the king in you, though your toil in the field or mine, or service in the lowliest place.

These strange tokens tell us also, of Christ’s sympathy with the lowliest phases of life, with the plainest and poorest of the people. None can say that Christ never came to them. If He had been born in a palace amid splendors — then the common people would never have felt that He was their Savior — as they feel now that He is. Christ went down and touched life at its lowest point — that there might be none to whom His mission of love and grace should not reach.

 

January 26. God is Love

“Glory to God in the highest; and on earth peace, good will toward men.” Luke 2:14

Yes! Love is the meaning of it all. It tells of the good will of God toward all men. There is a strange medieval legend which illustrates this truth. An infidel knight, in the wildness of his mad, heaven-defying infidelity, determined to test, by the method to which as a knight he was accustomed — the reality and power of the God whose existence he denied.

So, going out into the field, armed as if for combat, he cast his glove down upon the ground, after the manner of the ancient challengers, and cried out to the heavens: “God! if there is a God, I defy you here and now to mortal combat! If you indeed are, put forth your might, of which your pretended priests make such boasts.” As he spoke, his eye was caught by a piece of parchment fluttering in the air just above his head. It fell at his feet. He stooped and picked it up, and found inscribed upon it these words, “God is love!” Overcome by this unexpected response, he broke his sword in token of his surrender, and kneeling upon the fragments, consecrated his life henceforth to the service of that God whom he had just before defied.

Thus to all men’s defiance, to the rebellion of a world, to the godlessness of nations, to the blasphemy of individuals, the answer that Heaven has always let fall has been, “God is love!” This was the message which came wafting down that night on the silent air, in this sweet note of the angels song. This was the meaning of the coming of Christ. Cold was the world; shut were men’s hearts against God; defiant was the attitude of nations. Yet to this coldness, this defiance, this revolt — the answer was not swift judgment — but the gift of the Son of God as the Savior, “On earth peace, good will toward men.” Wherever the gospel goes today, it breathes the same loving message. God does not hate us; He loves us with a tender and everlasting love!

 

January 27. Daily Duty

“The shepherds went back to their flocks” Luke 2:20

They might have been so enraptured with the sight of the Christ-child, that they would not have cared to go away again to their own dull work in the fields. Some people in their spiritual ecstasies, feel disinclined to devote themselves longer to the commonplace things of this tedious work-day life. Peter wanted to stay on the Transfiguration Mount; earthly life, with its toils and struggles, would be too tame, he thought, after such ecstatic visions. And surely no human eyes ever gazed on a more glorious vision than that these shepherds beheld that night. Yet they went back to their lowly toil, and no doubt they were just as faithful shepherds after that, as they had been before.

We need to learn a lesson here. All our spiritual enjoyments — ought to make us only the more diligent and faithful in the duties of our ordinary callings. It is not a true devotional experience — which draws us away from our daily duty. The nearer we get to Christ — the better should we do all our work! Our love for communion with God and with His people — should never make us negligent in the doing of the tasks that the common days bring to us. After our most heavenly experiences on the Sunday or in the closet of prayer — we should return to our work ever with fresh earnestness and zest.

God gives us our spiritual raptures, our glimpses of His face and His glory, our foretastes of celestial joy, our fragments of heavenly vision — for the very purpose of making us stronger and braver for commonplace duty. It will be sad indeed, then, if they make us less fit for life here with its burdens and cares. We should seek to bring the heavenly visions down, and give them reality in our lives, that others may see the beauty too, and be cheered by it. Our hours of communion with Christ — should leave some gleams of brightness on our faces, as we come to walk again in life’s dusty ways!

 

January 28. Upright Devotion

“Now there was a man in Jerusalem called Simeon, who was just and devout” Luke 2:25

He was just in all his dealings with men — and devout in his dealings toward God. It takes both of these elements to make true religion.

Some people are just — and not devout. They are scrupulously honest in all their dealings — and yet they never think of God, or of their duties to Him. They do not bow to Him in prayer; they never lift their hearts to Him in praise. They do not love Him. They confess no obligations to Him. Their whole religion simply is honesty toward their fellow-men — while they utterly ignore God, their Creator and Redeemer, in Whom they live, from Whose grace every blessing in their lives flows, and upon Whom they are dependent every moment for breath and existence. It is readily seen, that such religion is no religion at all.

While we are just and honest in our transactions with men — it is to God that we owe the first and highest duties. We are His creatures; we are saved, if at all, by His grace; we owe to Him obedience, faith, love, honor, service. So we must be devout as well as just.

On the other hand, there are some people who profess to be devout — who are not just! They attend upon ordinances, they sing and pray; and then they go out into the week-day world, and are hard, unjust, greedy, and oppressive! It is very evident that this kind of religion does not please God. He wants our praise and honor — but He wants us to honor Him by our lives and actions, as well as by our lips.

There are two tables of commandments; and the second table commandments are as binding as the first. We are to love God with all our heart (the first table) — but we are also to love our neighbor as ourselves (the second table). While we are devout toward God — we are to be honest, true, unselfish toward men. The two things must go together, and must never be torn asunder!

 

January 29. Are We Ready

“And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Spirit, that he should not see death, before he had seen the Lord’s Christ.” Luke 2:26

It is a fearful thing for anyone to see death — before seeing Christ. Death is terrible. It is a valley of shadows. It ushers us into the presence of God to be judged! What if we have never seen Christ? It does not matter how many great men we have seen during our life. It does not matter what we may have done in the way of good or great deeds. We may have seen the wonders of every land; we may have achieved honor and fame. But if we have not seen Christ — we are not prepared to die! Even wicked men want to see Him before death, although all through their life they have rejected Him. They can live without Him — but without Him they dare not die.

There is a story of an infidel, whose wife was a lovely Christian. Their beautiful young daughter was dying. Her father had always ridiculed Christ in her presence. When she was near death, she asked him whether he wanted her to die in his — or in her mother’s belief; as an infidel — or as a Christian. With great emotion he said, “Mary, I would rather you would die in your mother’s faith — die as a Christian!” He was not content for his child to meet death as an unbeliever; all his scepticism vanished in the presence of the dread mystery of eternity.

Death tests all creeds. A belief which is not good to die in, which a man wants to give up and throw away as he enters the portals of eternity, surely cannot be worthy of acceptance by an immortal being. No one, as he entered the valley of shadows, was ever heard regretting that he had entrusted his soul into Christ’s hands. “Let me die the death of the righteous, and may my end be like theirs!” Numbers 23:10

When we have truly seen Christ — then we are ready for death any moment. We have already passed from death unto life, and have nothing to dread in the experience of dying. Death will only be a translation from darkness into light.

 

January 30. Asleep in Jesus

“Lord, now let you your servant depart in peace, according to your Word.” Luke 2:29

No one is ready to die in peace — until he has seen Christ; but when he has seen Him, he needs no further preparation for dying. He may never have looked upon any of the wonders of this world; but it is not necessary that he should have done so, if he has beheld the Lamb of God. He may not have carried out one of his own ambitious plans in life, nor have achieved anything great or beautiful; but that does not matter, as the one essential achievement in life — is to see Jesus. When we have truly seen Him — then dying has no more terrors, for Christ has robbed death of its sting, and the grave of its victory.

The Christian has a soft pillow of peace to rest upon — when he comes to die. Christ has lifted the curse from his soul, and made death but the way to glory. He Himself tasted death for His people — and now there is no death for any of them. He said to Martha, by her brother’s grave, “I am the resurrection and the life. Whoever lives and believes in me shall never die.” That means, that those who are saved by Christ find no terror, no darkness, nothing to harm them, in dying — but pass through death, as through a beautiful gate into everlasting life!

The word ‘let’ in today’s scripture, means ‘set free’, “Set your servant free to depart;” implying that what we call life is like the imprisoning of the eagle; and what we call death, after one has seen Christ, is blessed and glorious emancipation. What a beautiful thought of dying! All we need, then, is truly to see Christ before we die. When He has lifted away the curse of sin, and put His own holy life into our souls — then we are already in the portal of Heaven while in this world; dying will be but being set free to enter in, and to behold Christ face to face forever!

 

FEBRUARY

February 1. Homage

“When Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea … Magi (wise men) from the east came to Jerusalem, and asked — Where is the one who has been born king of the Jews? We saw his star in the east and have come to worship him.” Matthew 2:1-2

That was the most wonderful birth that ever occurred in this world! It is not strange that there were so many remarkable events accompanying it, that angels came down to announce it and to sing their song of rejoicing, and that wise men came from afar to pay their homage. It was the incarnate Son of God — who slept His first sleep in the manger of Bethlehem!

This is so great a mystery — that we cannot understand it. Yet we know that the same One who then became flesh . . .
had been from all eternity with God,
that He was God,
that He made all things,
that in Him was the fountain of all life and blessedness!

That a child should be born was not a strange thing; a child is born in this world with every heart-beat. That a child should be born in a stable was not a remarkable occurrence in that country. But when we remember who it was that was made flesh that night — we find ourselves in the presence of the most stupendous wonder of all ages!

We should certainly come with the shepherds and the Magi to pay our homage at the cradle of this same glorious child-King! The Magi came hundreds of miles to find Christ. The journey was difficult and perilous, and very costly. Just so, we ought to count no toil or sacrifice too great to find Christ. We ought to be ready to go thousands of miles, if need be, to find Him! He is the pearl of great price, and we shall be well repaid for our quest, though it cost us the loss and sacrifice of all things, and though we even have to lay down our lives to gain Him!

We notice also, that it is not always those who are nearest to Christ — who first see His glory. He was born right among the Jews — but nobody went out from Jerusalem to worship Him. Shall it be so with us? Shall we miss the blessing of seeing the Savior who is so near?

 

February 2. The King of Kings

“Where is the one who has been born King of the Jews? We saw His star in the east and have come to worship Him.” Matthew 2:2

Surely it was strange, that the Jews did not know of the birth of their own King. Usually when kings are born, the whole realm rings with joy. But when the Messiah was born, there was no rejoicing on earth. A few humble shepherds came to look with wonder on the newborn babe which lay in the young mother’s arms — but that was all. The Jews had been looking for their Messiah — but did not recognize Him when He came!

For one thing, we learn how quiet His advent was. There was no blare of trumpets. Noise and show are not necessary accompaniments of power. The mightiest forces in this world, are ofttimes the quietest. The grace of God always comes quietly. Angels minister noiselessly and unseen. The most useful Christians, are not those who make the most ado in their work — but those who, in humility, unconscious of any splendor shining in their faces — go daily about their work for Christ. “Be careful not to do your ‘acts of righteousness’ before men, to be seen by them. So when you give to the needy, do not announce it with trumpets, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and on the streets — to be honored by men. But when you give to the needy, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing, so that your giving may be in secret. Then your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you.” Matthew 6.

Another thought here, is that we do not always know when Christ comes to us. “He was in the world, and the world was made by Him — and the world did not know Him.”

Yet why should we complain so of the Jews? Are we any better? Our King is in our midst — do we recognize Him? Do we worship and honor Him? These wise men had only a dim star to guide them; yet they followed it with loving trust and unfaltering step — and it led them to the feet of the “King of glory!”

It shows us that even the faintest glimmerings of light should be welcomed, and their guidance accepted. We should not wait to know all about Christ, and see Him in all His glory — before we set out to seek Him. We should follow the first faint gleams, and as we go on — the light will brighten, until we see Him in all His blessed beauty, “face to face!”

 

February 3. Offering Gifts

“On coming to the house, they saw the child with his mother Mary, and they bowed down and worshiped him. Then they opened their treasures and presented him with gifts of gold and of incense and of myrrh.” Matthew 2:11

Those who follow the light — will surely be led at last to the Christ. There is always joy, too, in the heart when one has found the Savior. The first act is to adore and worship Him. These men saw only the little babe lying in the young mother’s arms. There was no crown on His head. No glory gleamed from His face. His surroundings were most unkingly, without pomp or pageant. The child did nothing in their presence to show His royalty, spoke no word, wrought no kingly act of power. Yet the Magi believed and “worshiped him.”

Think how much more we know about the Christ, than they did. We see Him in all the glory of His life and death and resurrection and ascension; we see Him “standing on the right hand of God,” “King of kings,” wearing many crowns. It is not hard for us to see the regal marks in Him. Shall we be behind the Magi, in our adoration?

They were not content merely to worship the King, showing Him homage in word and posture; but they also laid their gifts at His feet. It is not enough for us to sing our songs of praise to Christ, to look up adoringly into His face, to bow before Him in reverent worship, and to speak our heart’s homage in words. We should bring our gifts, too, to lay at His feet.

There is a great deal of mere sentiment in the consecration of many people. When there is call for gifts of sacrifice, or for real service — their sentiment instantly vanishes! People sing missionary hymns with great warmth, and when the collection-box comes to them — they have no gifts to offer! These men not only brought presents — but they brought those that were costly. We should bring our best, our “gold and frankincense and myrrh,” — the alabaster box of our heart’s deepest love, and the best of all, our life and service!

 

February 4. When Earth’s Wine Runs Out!

“When the wine ran out, Jesus’ mother said to Him: They have no more wine.” John 2:3

This incident is a very fitting illustration of the failure of all this world’s joys. The wine ran out at a wedding-feast. There was not enough of it to last through to the end of the feast.

It is just so with all earth’s pleasures. It comes in cups — not in fountains; and the supply is limited — and soon exhausted.

It is so especially with sin’s pleasures. The prodigal soon ran out of money, and began to be in need. A poet compared the pleasures of sin to a snowflake on the river, “a moment white — then gone forever!”

But it is true in a sense also — of pure earthly pleasures. Even the sweetness of human love is but a cupful, which will not last forever. The joy which so fills us today — tomorrow is changed to sorrow. Amid the gladness of the marriage altar — there is the knell of the end, in the words “until death do us part.” One of every two friends must hold the other’s hand in farewell at the edge of the valley of the shadow of death — and must stand by the other’s grave, and walk alone for part of the way. The best wine of earthly life and of love — will fail. If there were nothing better in this world — how sad it would be!

But it is here that we see the glory of Christ’s gospel. When earth’s wine fails — Jesus comes, and gives Heaven’s wine to supply the lack. How beautiful and how true is the picture here: the failing wine — and then Jesus coming with power and supplying the need! That is what He is doing continually. He takes lives which have drained their last drop of earthly gladness — and He satisfies them with spiritual good and blessing, so that they need nothing more.

When human joy fails — Jesus gives new joy, better than the world’s, and in unfailing abundance! How sad it is for those who have not taken Christ into their lives, and who have nothing but the empty cup — when earth’s wine runs out!

 

February 5. Heavenly Guidance

“An angel of the Lord suddenly appeared to Joseph in a dream, saying: Get up! Take the child and His mother, flee to Egypt, and stay there until I tell you.” Matthew 2:13

All our movements should be under the direction of God. In very olden times, God guided his people by a pillar of fire and cloud, which lifted and moved when they were to move, showing them the way, and which rested and settled down when they were to halt. In these days of so much fuller revelation, there is no need for any such visible token of guidance, yet the guidance is no less real and no less unmistakable.

It was an angel that brought the command to Joseph, to flee into Egypt. Angels do not now appear to our eyes; but who will say that they do not whisper in our ears many a suggestion which we suppose to come from our own hearts? At least we know that in some way God will always tell us what to do; and if only we have ears to hear — we shall never fail of guidance. We should always wait for God’s bidding — before taking any step. Especially in times of danger, when we are moving under His guidance, should we wait and not move until He brings us word.

It ought to give us great comfort and a wonderful sense of safety — to know that God is caring for us so faithfully. Some people laugh at the simple faith of child-like Christians, and say that it is all imagination, that there is no one in Heaven taking care of us. But we need not be worried by such skeptical ones. There is a God in Heaven — and He is our Father! He never sleeps. He has charge of all the affairs of this universe, and is always “at the helm.” This should give us all confidence. Our whole duty — is to be always ready to obey. Whenever the voice comes bidding us arise and depart, there is some reason for it, and we should not hesitate to obey. Wherever we are sent — we should quietly stay until again God sends to call us away. The place of duty — is always the place of safety; and we should never move — until God brings us word.

February 6. The Nazareth Home

“He came and dwelt in a town called Nazareth.” Matthew 2:23

In that little village, until ready for His public ministry, Jesus made His home. It is a sweet thought that the Son of God dwelt for so many years in a home on earth. His pure and sinless life opened out there — as a bud opens into a lovely rose, pouring fragrance over all the lowly place.

The study of the childhood and the youth of Jesus, even from the few fragmentary glimpses of those years given us in the gospel, ought to prove an inspiration to every child and young person. No doubt, we wish that we could know more of that sweet and blessed home-life; but the little we are told about it is enough — or God’s Spirit would have given us more of the story.

We know there was no sin in Jesus — and we can think of His gentleness, His obedience, His love, His unselfishness, and of all His other graces and beauties of character. He was a natural child, glad, joyous, interested in beautiful things, studious, earnest without being precocious or morbidly religious. He was such a boy as God loves, and as He would have every other boy strive to be.

We have one glimpse of Him at twelve, when He began to think of His relation to the heavenly Father; yet we must note the fact that He went back to Nazareth and resumed His place of filial duty, staying there for eighteen years longer. The Father’s business on which He entered at twelve was not preaching and working miracles and going about doing good in a public manner — but for the time remaining at home, a dutiful child, a glad, helpful youth and an industrious, growing man.

Some young men chafe under the providence that keeps them so many years in a quiet, obscure home — where they can do only plain, common duty. But if Jesus found His Nazareth home a wide enough sphere for His blessed life, surely we should not think any home too narrow for our little lives to grow in.

 

February 7. The Mother of Christ

“And the child grew and became strong; he was filled with wisdom, and the grace of God was upon him.” Luke 2:40

One of the chief influences in molding Christ’s life, was His mother. When God wants to prepare a man for a great mission, He first prepares a noble mother, and puts the child into her bosom to be trained. The Jews had a saying, “God could not be everywhere — and therefore he made mothers.” Nearly all the truly great men of the world have received the inspiration and stamp of their lives from their mothers. When Moses was to be trained for his work, the Lord put the little babe back in the hands of its mother as his first teacher. There is no doubt that in preparing Mary to be the mother of the Savior — the rarest and loveliest graces of womanhood were wrought by God into her nature. She was not sinless — but we may believe that no more perfect woman ever lived.

Such a mother would exert a wonderful influence over the child Jesus. She was His first teacher. Her love wrapped Him around in its warm folds in His earliest infancy, and through all His youth and young manhood. Her sweet life was the atmosphere that hung over His tenderest years. Her prayers kept Heaven lying ever close about Him. Her hands guided His feet and shaped His character. What a blessed mission is that of a mother, any mother! What woman in whose arms God has laid an immortal life, will despise her glorious calling? What woman so honored will not die, rather than prove unfaithful to her holy trust?

 

February 8. Rock of Salvation

“Jesus Christ, the Son of God.” Mark 1:1

Mark does not intend that there shall be room for mistake concerning the person of our Lord. Each of the names he here uses, represents one particular phase of Christ’s character.

Jesus means Savior. “You shall call his name Jesus — for he shall save his people from their sins.” None of his names can be sweeter than this. It is enshrined in every Christian heart. This is the name that brings hope into our souls. The first thing we all need — is to be saved, and he is the only Savior.

Christ means the Anointed One. He is the one whom the Father has anointed to be prophet, priest, and king. He is our prophet, our teacher; he is our priest interceding for us, having already made himself an offering for our sins; he is our king, and we ought to obey him.

Son of God tells of his divine nature and his eternal sonship. This is the name that gives security to all our hopes and trusts. If he were only a man, he might be very tender, loving, and kind — but could he do for us everything we need? Could a man make atonement for our sins? Could a man put his own life into our dead souls? Could a man fight our battles for us, and rescue us out of the hands of Satan? Could a man be with us in all the ways of toil, sorrow, need, and struggle? Could a man save us in death and bear us through the dark mystery to glory? Could a man stand for us in the judgment?

The divinity of Christ is the rock of our hope and our salvation. Our Savior and anointed King is the Son of God. We can lean upon his bosom — and know that we are enfolded with divinity, that our refuge is the eternal God, and that the arms which are clasped about us are everlasting! In all danger we may rest secure, for the power that would pluck us out of our resting place — must be mightier than God’s!

 

February 9. Repentance

“Repent!” Matthew 3:2

This was John the Baptist’s gospel. At first it seems very unlike the story of love which Jesus preached — and yet it is part of the same story. Repentance must always come before forgiveness and peace. Perhaps we need to be reminded of this in these days. We are in danger of making salvation too easy a matter, and of being altogether too tolerant with ourselves. We forget, some of us, that sin is such a terrible thing, and we are too careless about getting rid of our sins. We misunderstand God’s forgiveness, if we think of it merely as an easy admitting that we have done the wrong thing. Jesus did not come to save us merely front sin’s penalties; he came to save us from the sins themselves, by leading us to forsake them forever. Unless we repent of our sins — we never can have forgiveness.

We must make sure, too, that we do thorough work in our repenting. Repentance is not merely a little twinge of remorse over some wrong thing. It is not simply a gush of tears at the recollection of some wickedness. It is not mere shame at being found out in some wickedness or impurity or dishonesty. It is the revolution of the whole life. Sins wept over — must be forsaken. Repentance is a change of heart — a turning of the face just the other way. It is well for us to make diligent quest to be sure that we always abandon the wrongdoing which we deplore, that we leave the evil course which we regret, that we turn away from the sin which we confess.

A good many people get only half the gospel. They talk a great deal about believing — but very little about repenting. It needs to be remembered that a faith which does not lead to genuine repentance — is not a faith that saves. He who bewails a sin and confesses it, secretly intending to return to it again — has no good ground to hope that he is forgiven!

 

February 10. The Coming of the Lord

“Prepare the way for the Lord, make straight paths for him.” Matthew 3:3

The Lord is always coming to us, or is always ready to come to us — if the way is open for him. Yet no doubt we are continually losing heavenly visitations, because the road is blocked up. If we would receive the visitations, we must keep the way always open. Sins clung to, unconfessed, unrepented of, unforsaken — block up the path, and Christ cannot come to us until we get them out of the way.

Then there is another sense in which we need to prepare the way of the Lord. He may come any moment in death to call us away from all our busy work. Is there no preparation needed now in our hearts, for this coming of the Lord? Are we ready for him any moment? Are our lamps trimmed and burning? Are our loins girded, and have we our shoes on our feet, and our staff in our hands? If he came this hour — how would he find us? Peter gives us good counsel when, speaking of Christ’s coming again, he says, “Be diligent, that you may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless.” Would he find us thus — if he came today? Are we at peace in peace with God, at peace with ourselves, at peace with all the world? Would he find us without spot? Have we kept our hands clean and our hearts pure, and ourselves unspotted from the world? Would he find us living blameless lives, so sincere, so true, so without blemish — that the world can find no cause of reproach in us, and that he himself will approve us?

It will be well for us to think of these things, and if the way for his coming is not prepared — to hasten to have it ready, for he may come at any moment! The Jews were taught to prepare a way for the coming of the Lord, by repenting of their sins and turning their hearts to God. That is just what every one must do, who desires Christ to come to him with blessing — every sin must be swept out.

 

February 11. The Wrath to Come

“John said to the crowds coming out to be baptized by him — You brood of vipers! Who warned you to flee from the coming wrath?” Luke 3:7

There are a good many people who want to flee from God’s wrath — but are not willing to give up that which draws God’s wrath down upon them. When a godless man becomes sick, and it seems as though he may die, immediately he begins to look about for some way of flight from the wrath which he feels hangs over him. He sends for a minister or for some Christian man. He has his long neglected Bible brought from his parlor table and laid beside his bed. He will find refuge from his peril, if he can. He wants to have the Bible read to him; perhaps there is some virtue in that which will shield him. He wants the minister to pray for him; for he has heard that a good man’s prayers will save a soul. He wants to be baptized and to receive the Lord’s Supper; he hopes that these holy ordinances may somehow shelter him from the wrath.

Yet all the while, he has not really thought of trying to unload the burden of sin which is crushing him. He is carrying his sins, unconfessed and unforgiven. He has no true sense of sinfulness, no realization of God’s holiness, or of his own debt to him; he is simply terrified, and is trying to flee from the impending wrath.

If he gets well again, he will most likely return to his old life and live on in sin as before, proving the insincerity and worthlessness of his repentance. If he were asked, “Who warned you to flee from the wrath to come?” his answer could not be “Love for Christ,” or “A sense of my guilt” — but “Fear of the terrors of death and Hell!”

It was a very proper question, therefore, which John asked the multitudes who came to him desiring to be baptized. The only flight that saves — is away from sin, and to Christ. No man is saved who carries his sins with him in his flight. The door of the refuge is wide enough to admit the worst penitent sinner — but not wide enough to admit any cherished sin.

 

February 12. Evidence of Repentance

“Therefore produce fruit consistent with repentance.” Matthew 3:8

There is only one way to prove that we have truly repented. It will not be enough to tell people that we have repented; they will wait to see the evidence in our lives. Suppose a wicked man joins the Church and then goes back on Monday morning to his old wicked ways — will anybody credit his Sunday’s profession? He must go on Monday morning to a new life — if his repentance is to pass for anything. Everybody knows what is right in such a case. None are quicker to cry out against the insincerity and unreality of the man’s profession, than wicked men themselves, when they see him continue in his old evil ways. Even bad men know what it is to be godly; thus they pay high compliment to Christianity. Repentance amounts to nothing whatever, if it produces only a few tears, a spasm of regret, a little fright as a flash from eternity reveals to a man his guilt and danger — and then a return tomorrow to the same old wicked ways!

What are fruit consistent with repentance?

A grocer went home from the meeting one night where he had heard a sermon about false weights and measures, and burned the “bushel” he had been using to cheat his customers. A father who had been living carelessly in his home, when awakened to the truth — took down the old family Bible and confessed to his household his neglect, and reestablished the family altar. These are illustrations of fruit consistent with repentance.

In short, we must leave the sins we repent of, and must visit them no more; and we must walk in the new clean ways of holiness. The heart is the important matter in all spiritual life — but the heart makes the life; and if the life remains evil — then the heart can be no better, whatever external profession of betterment it may have made. The way to prove to men that we have really repented — is really to repent, and the fact will soon speak for itself.

 

February 13. The Divine Patience

“The ax already lies at the root of the trees, and every tree that does not produce good fruit will be cut down and thrown into the fire!” Matthew 3:10

The picture is very suggestive. The axe at the tree’s root, or raised in the woodman’s hand to strike, shows that judgment impends, hangs ready to fall. Any moment the tree may be cut down.

The axe lying at the tree’s root unused, tells of patience in the gardener; he is waiting to see if the fruitless tree will yet bear fruit.

The axe leaning quietly against the tree is very suggestive. The meaning is very plain. God waits long for impenitent sinners to return to Him; He is slow to punish or to cut off the day of opportunity; He desires all to repent and be saved. Yet we must not trifle with Divine patience and forbearance. We must remember that while the axe is not lifted to strike, still there is not a moment when it is not lying close, ready to be used; when the summons may not come, “Hasten to judgment!”

The axe of death really lies all the while at the root of every life. There is not a moment when it is not true — that there is but a step between us and death.

The lying of the axe at the root, suggests that its use is not pruning — but cutting down. God has two axes. One He uses in pruning His trees, removing the fruitless branches, and cleansing the fruitful branches that they may bring forth more fruit. The work of this axe is not judgment or destruction — but mercy and blessing. It is the good, the fruitful tree — that feels its keen edge.

Then God has another axe which He uses only in judgment, in cutting down those trees which after all His culture of them — bring forth no fruit.

Life is all very critical. There is not a moment in any day on which may not turn all the destinies of eternity. It certainly is an infinitely perilous thing, for an immortal soul to rest an hour — with the axe of judgment waiting to strike the blow that will end forever the day of mercy! Only the supremest folly can be blind to duty in such a case!

 

February 14. Our Every-Day Life

The people asked, “What should we do?”

John replied, “If you have two coats, give one to the poor. If you have food, share it with those who are hungry.”

Even corrupt tax collectors came to be baptized and asked, “Teacher, what should we do?”

“Show your honesty,” he replied. “Make sure you collect no more taxes than the Roman government requires you to.”

“What should we do?” asked some soldiers.

John replied, “Don’t extort money, and don’t accuse people of things you know they didn’t do. And be content with your pay.”

Luke 3:10-14

In John’s several answers to the different inquiries made of him, we see that religion is not something entirely apart from our every-day life. He did not tell these men to fast for a week, or to leave their business and retire to a monastery, or to enter upon a long course of devotions. Nothing of the kind! They were to begin at once to live according to God’s commandments in their own particular calling, to do their every-day work religiously.

The “people” were to begin to practice the law of love, thus giving up their greed and selfishness.

The “tax collectors” were to cease to practice extortion, and begin to deal honestly and justly with all men.

The “soldiers” were to refrain from all acts of violence. He did not tell them to give up their calling — but to do their duty as good and true men in their calling, to carry the principles of true religion into all their actions.

It is well for us to catch this lesson. A good many people think that being a Christian is to pray a few moments morning and evening, to read a daily chapter or two in the Bible, and to attend church on Sundays. These duties are important as means of grace — but they are not true religion. Genuine religion is living out the principles of Christianity in one’s ordinary week-day life. It is getting the Bible and the prayers and the services — into thought and act and character.

We must not cut our lives in two, and call one part secular, governing it by one set of principles; and regarding the other part as sacred, to be controlled by another set of rules. All of life is to be made religious, in the sense that everything is to be done in such a way as to please God, under the direction of His counsel. We have just as much true religion — as we get into our week-day life, and not a whit more! Whatever we do, even to eating and drinking — we should do in the name of the Lord Jesus.

 

February 15. Self-Renunciation

“John answered them all: I baptize you with water. But one more powerful than I will come, the thongs of whose sandals I am not worthy to untie. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire!” Luke 3:16

There is something very fine in John’s behavior on this occasion. The people were expecting Christ, and when John rose up in such brightness they were ready to accept him as the Messiah. So intense was the excitement, so wild was the enthusiasm, that almost the whole nation flocked to the Jordan to see and hear John. One word from him claiming to be the Messiah, would have kindled a feeling among the people which would have crowned him as king. But the picture which we see is this great man pushing away the honors which lay within his grasp, and saying, “Nay, they are not mine to wear; put them on the head of Him who is coming after me.”

Many of us are ready to accept honors for ourselves when we are doing Christ’s work. We like to have people praise us and commend us. Sometimes we are in danger of striving to get honor for ourselves, rather than to put honor upon Christ! How much more beautiful was John’s self-renunciation! It is pleasant when we have helped people, to have them come to us with their grateful tributes, to have them show their love to us and put honor upon us. Let us beware, however, lest we take that which belongs to Christ, and also lest our friends see only us and see not Christ. Let us keep ourselves out of the way, that they may behold Him alone.

Let us remember always that there is One coming after us, yes, standing unseen beside us, while we do our work, who is far mightier than we, and that we should strive only and always to put the honor upon Him, utterly forgetting ourselves. He will look after us and honor us, if we will only seek His honor and never our own. But if we rob Him here of the praise that is His, to wreathe chaplets for our own brow — we shall find ourselves stripped of honor and crown in the day of Christ’s manifestation!

 

February 16. Baptism

“I baptize you with water. But one more powerful than I will come, the thongs of whose sandals I am not worthy to untie. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire!” Luke 3:16

Baptism with water is right. It is one of God’s appointments, and He would require nothing that is useless. Some people think that there is no necessity for being baptized; but they make themselves wiser than Christ in saying this of that which He commanded to be done. Baptism has a meaning, and must never be despised. It teaches by picture, showing us, first, that we are unclean and need washing, and then depicting the deep work of grace by which the heart is cleansed.

We should not lightly esteem a rite which has such solemn divine sanction. But while baptism with water is proper and should not be omitted — it cannot wash away sin nor save our souls. We must not think that because we have been baptized, that we are necessarily Christians. There must be a change within us. We must be converted, “born again.” And no amount of washing with water will produce this change. Christ must baptize us with the Holy Spirit.

There is danger that many are satisfied with the baptismal water, and do not look for the regenerating grace. It is the peril of all forms of service, that people trust in them and do not realize their need of Christ. A few drops of water on the brow — make no impression on the life; and it is only when the baptism symbolized by water is received by faith — that real blessing comes upon the one who is baptized.

When Jesus was being baptized, “and as he was praying, Heaven was opened and the Holy Spirit descended on Him.” Like blessing descends from Heaven upon everyone receiving the symbol — who also by prayer seeks the heavenly baptism. The same is true of the Lord’s Supper and other divine ordinances. When the ordinance is received in faith and with prayer, God gives the grace of which the emblem is but the image.

 

February 17. Wheat or Chaff?

“His winnowing fork is in his hand to clear his threshing floor and to gather the wheat into his barn — but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire!” Luke 3:17

The illustration which the preacher of the desert here uses is very striking. The wheat-sheaves were gathered on the threshing-floor and trodden over by oxen to free the grains from the chaff. Then came the process of winnowing, when the chaff was blown away and the wheat left on the floor ready for use. After that the wheat was carried to the garner, and the chaff was swept up and burned.

God’s penitent, believing ones are wheat — and the finally impenitent and unbelieving are chaff. Christ’s gospel has a stern side. The same breath that cleanses the wheat — drives away the chaff. Which are we — wheat or chaff? Very evidently our eternal destiny will depend on which we are, and we ought to be very sure of it ourselves.

There is a great difference between wheat and chaff. Wheat has life in it; wheat-grains dropped into the earth grow and yield a harvest. Wheat is food; it makes bread and satisfies hunger. Wheat is precious; it is highly prized in the market. Chaff has no life in it; it does not grow, and only rots in the ground. It is not food; it satisfies no hunger. It is not of any value; and it is good only to throw away or to burn. Which of these descriptions best fits our lives?

What sadder thing is there in this world than a human life, made to be golden wheat, to feed men’s hunger — yet proving only worthless chaff? Apart from the doom of impenitence — who, with an immortal soul and almost infinite possibilities of usefulness and blessedness, should be content to be worthless chaff? Made to be children of God and heirs of glory, and to live in blessedness in Heaven forever — shall we tear ourselves away from our high destiny, and, by our own unbelief and folly, doom ourselves to be swept by the divine wrath into unquenchable fire?

 

February 18. The Divine Patience

“Even now the axe of God’s judgment is poised, ready to sever your roots. Yes, every tree that does not produce good fruit will be chopped down and thrown into the fire!” Matthew 3:10

The picture is very suggestive. The axe lying at the tree’s root, or raised in the woodman’s hand to strike, shows that judgment impends, hangs ready to fall. Any moment the tree may be cut down. The axe lying at the tree’s root unused, tells of patience in the gardener; he is waiting to see if the fruitless tree will yet bear fruit.

The axe leaning quietly against the tree is very suggestive. The meaning is very plain. God waits long for impenitent sinners to return to Him; He is slow to punish or to cut off the day of opportunity; He desires all to repent and be saved. Yet we must not trifle with the Divine patience and forbearance. We must remember that while the axe is not lifted to strike, still there is not a moment when it is not lying close, ready to be used; when the summons may not come, “Hasten to judgment!” The axe of death really lies all the while at the root of every life. There is not a moment when it is not true that there is but a step between us and death.

The lying of the axe at the root suggests that its use is not pruning — but cutting down. God has two axes. One He uses in pruning His trees, removing the fruitless branches, and cleansing the fruitful branches that they may bring forth more fruit. The work of this axe is not judgment or destruction — but mercy and blessing. It is the good, the fruitful tree — that feels its keen edge.

Then God has another axe which He uses only in judgment, in cutting down those trees which after all His culture of them — bring forth no fruit. Life is all very critical. There is not a moment in any day on which may not turn all the destinies of eternity. It certainly is an infinitely perilous thing for an immortal soul to rest an hour with the axe of judgment waiting to strike the blow that will end forever the day of mercy! Only supremest folly can be blind to duty in such a case.

 

February 19. The Baptism of Jesus

“At that time Jesus came from Nazareth in Galilee and was baptized by John in the Jordan.” Mark 1:9

One meaning of Christ’s baptism was that it was His consecration to His public ministry. For thirty years He had dwelt in the quiet home at Nazareth, doing no miracle, wearing no halo, manifesting no divine glory. But He had been sent into this world on a definite mission, and now the time had come for Him to enter upon the work of that mission.

So, obeying the heavenly bidding, He left His home and came to the Jordan to be baptized, and thus consecrated to the ministry of redemption. He knew what was involved in His work. From the edge of the Jordan He saw through to the end. The shadow of the cross fell on the green banks and on the flowing river, fell also across the gentle and holy soul of Jesus as He stood there. He knew what that baptism meant, to what it introduced Him, what its end would be. Yet, knowing all, He voluntarily came to be baptized, thus accepting the mission of redemption.

It was a solemn hour to Jesus when He stood before John waiting for the ordinance that would set Him apart to His work. It was a literal laying of Himself on the altar, not for service only — but for death. It is always a solemn hour when any one stands before God and men to make a public confession of Christ and to enter His service. The act is nothing less than the consecration of a human soul to a service for life or for death.

On the seal of an old missionary society, an ox stands between an altar and a plough, and below is the motto, “Ready for either” — ready for service or for sacrifice. This should be the heart legend in every public confession; it should be a solemn devotement to Christ — an entire surrender to Him for obedience, duty, sacrifice; a consecration of the whole life to Christ and His service. Such consecration all have made, who have publicly given themselves to Christ.

 

February 20. The Shadow of the Cross

“Let it be so now; it is proper for us to do this to fulfill all righteousness.” Matthew 3:15

One meaning of Christ’s words here is that, as man in the place of sinful men, He must take upon Him all the conditions of humanity. He had no sins of His own to confess — and yet He came to John as other men came. He did this because He was in the place of sinners. A little later John pointed to Him and said, “Behold the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world.” So we see Jesus coming to be baptized, because “all we like sheep have gone astray, and the Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.” This baptism with water, however, was but the merest shadow of what the bearing of our sins cost Him.

In Holman Hunt’s picture, “The Shadow of the Cross,” Jesus is represented at thirteen, standing in the carpenter’s shop at the close of the day. He stretches out His arms and the setting sun casts His shadow in the form of a cross on the opposite wall. The artist’s thought is that across the soul of the gentle youth thus early fell indeed, the shadow of the cross. No doubt the thought is true. Especially here, however, as Jesus entered His public ministry, did not this shadow fall upon Him.

This baptism by John was but the emblem of the other baptism. This was only with water, and was but symbolic. He had another baptism to be baptized with the baptism of sorrow, of death, and of curse, when He “redeemed us from the curse of the law by being made a curse for us.” We ought never to forget, as we enjoy the blessings of redemption, what it cost our Lord to procure them for us. He endured His unfathomable baptism of sorrow, pain and death — that we might receive the blessings of peace and joy. He tasted death for us — that we might have deathless life!

 

February 21. The Spirit like a Dove

“As Jesus was coming up out of the water, he saw Heaven being torn open and the Spirit descending on him like a dove.” Mark 1:10

Even Christ with all His divine power needed the anointing of the Holy Spirit to set Him apart for His life-work, and to make Him ready for it. How much more do we, His disciples, need the same anointing before we are truly set apart for work and qualified for it.

There is rich suggestion also in the form in which the Spirit descended. A great many tender thoughts cluster around the dove. It was the dove that the very poor were permitted to bring to the altar as an offering, as a substitute for a more costly animal. The appearance of the dove was one of the harbingers or prophecies of coming spring. The dove was always remembered by the Jews in connection with the abatement of the waters of the deluge, when it returned to the ark bearing the olive-leaf; and it has become among all Christian nations, as well as the olive-branch, an emblem of peace. The dove was also referred to by Christ as a symbol of gentleness and harmlessness.

All these associations made the dove a most fitting emblematic form for the Holy Spirit to assume when descending upon Jesus. For Jesus came to be a sacrifice for all, even the poorest. He came as the spring comes, bringing life to a dead world. He came bringing a message of peace from Heaven to everyone who will open to Him. And He is like the dove in gentleness and harmlessness.

It is this same Holy Dove that must descend upon us if the kingdom of Heaven is truly to begin in our hearts. Until the Holy Spirit has been given to us and received by us — there is no life in our souls and no power in us for work. But this divine anointing is promised to all who truly consecrate themselves to Christ and believe on Him. No vision of cloven heavens and descending dove appears to human eyes — but above every scene of holy devotement to Christ — this blessed reality hangs.

 

February 22. Enduring Temptation

“Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil.” Matthew 4:1

The time is to be noted. It was just after the wonderful scenes of our Lord’s baptism. The heavens were opened, and the Spirit descended and abode upon him, and the Father’s voice was heard from Heaven in approval and witness; then immediately came the terrible experience here described. Spiritual privileges do not save us from fiery trials. Indeed there is no time when Satan is so sure to come with his subtle arts — as just when we have passed through some season of special blessing. When we go from our prayer closet after a time of tender communion, he meets us at the door with some evil suggestion. It is after we have been nearest to God, that we are sure to find the devil most active. He is not half so anxious to tempt worldly professors, as those who are glowing with spiritual zeal.

An old writer says: “All the while our Savior lay in his father’s shop and meddled only with carpenter’s chips — the devil troubled him not; now that he is to enter more publicly upon his mediatorship — the tempter pierces his tender soul with many sorrows by solicitation to sin.” It is the same with us. So long as we move on quietly in our ordinary life — he does not trouble himself to harm us; but when we rouse up to new consecration and new activity in God’s service — he pounces upon us and tries to destroy us! It is therefore in our times of greatest spiritual exaltation — that we need to be most watchful.

We learn here also, that we may expect to endure temptation in this world. New power came to Jesus through his conflicts. His life was developed and made perfect through sufferings. Then, he was fitted for sympathy with us in our temptations — by himself being tempted in all points as we are. Temptations resisted — always bring new strength. Victorious struggle, prepares us for helping others in their temptations.

 

February 23. Our True Life

“Man shall not live by bread alone — but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God.” Matthew 4:4

There are other needs of life besides those which bread supplies. Sometimes we hear it said as a pretext for doing wrong or debasing things, “Well, I must live,” as if hunger excused stealing or fraud or other sinning in order to get bread. But it is not true that we must live, or that living is in itself the best thing for us. It certainly is not true that we must live — if we cannot live without sinning. We have a higher life than our physical — and this, our true life, is nourished by communion with God.

It is never right for us to starve our spiritual nature — to get bread for our bodies. It is our first duty to keep God’s commandments, and in obedience, is the highest good that we can attain in this world. Sometimes the best thing that we can do for our life — is to lose it; we had better any day starve to death, than commit the smallest sin to get bread. Jesus said, “Seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.” Getting bread should not be our first object in living, and is really not our business at all. Life’s true object is to obey every word of God and seek His righteousness.

So let us settle it once for all — that we are never to do any wrong thing to get bread; that we are to be true to God always and everywhere, and then leave to Him the caring for our bodies. He promises that He will do this — if we seek, first and only, His kingdom and righteousness. If He wants us to suffer — it will be because in some way suffering will be best. At least we should leave that to Him. Then if we are to go hungry for a time, He will give us strength to endure the pangs — until He sees fit to send relief. Even if we are to die for lack of bread — our soul, our true being, shall live, and shall pass unstained into God’s eternal blessedness.

 

February 24. Scripture with Scripture

“Jesus said unto him: It is also written.” Matthew 4:7

Christ is our example in all things. Here we see how He met the tempter so as to conquer him. We see just what weapons He used in His victorious conflicts. He used His Bible as a quiver, and He drew from it the sharp arrows which He hurled so successfully against His opponent.

We notice, too, that He did not have to get down His Bible and search through it to find texts to use in His battle. He drew them from memory. This shows that He had made the Scriptures a study in the quiet days at Nazareth, and had His heart filled with the precious words, so that when He needed them they were ready. The lesson for us lies on the surface. If we would be ready to meet the assaults of the tempter — we must have our quiver filled with the polished shafts of Scripture. We must have the words of the Holy Book laid away in reserve in our hearts — so that at the most sudden call, we may use them.

There is another thought here. Jesus said, “It is also written.” We must compare scripture with scripture, so as to be sure of the will of God. A single text taken by itself may not give us the will of God. A single text taken by itself may not give us the whole mind of the Spirit on any subject; it may be necessary to take other passages, presenting other aspects of the truth, in order to get the whole truth.

Here the case is very plain and very instructive. The devil had quoted a sublime promise — but had distorted it, omitting the qualifying or limiting words in it. It is very true that God gives His angels charge over us — but it is true also that to get this heavenly care and protection, we must walk in the ways of obedience and duty; the moment we turn away unbidden into other paths and go where God has not sent us — we forfeit this protection. So we must remember always, when we are tempted to expect God’s care or blessing in any sinful or willful course of our own, that it is also written, “You shall not tempt the Lord your God.”

 

February 25. The Lamb of God

“When he saw Jesus passing by, he said: Look, the Lamb of God!” John 1:36

This was the first gospel sermon, and it is a model for all preachers and teachers. The preacher pointed his own followers away from himself — to Christ. This same beautiful unselfishness appears in all of John the Baptist’s course. He was only a voice, announcing the coming of a King. He was not that Light — but only one bearing witness to that Light. With throngs following him, the moment Jesus came, John asked the throngs to leave him and go after Jesus. His whole ministry was simply a pointing of people to Christ.

This is what all Christian workers should do; they should preach and teach Christ, not themselves. They should not seek to win attention to themselves — but to get all to see Christ and to love Him. Like John, they should be willing to decrease — that Christ might increase; they should be satisfied to fade away like the morning star in the brightness of the sun’s rising.

This name by which John drew attention to Jesus, is so very important. He called Him the Lamb of God. This meant that Christ had come into the world not alone to be a teacher — but chiefly to be a sacrifice for sin — to die in the place of sinners. He was called a lamb, no doubt, because of His gentleness and meekness; but the principal reason was because He was to save us from our sins — by bearing them Himself. Just the day before this, John said of Jesus, “Behold the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world.”

Not only did He take our sin upon Himself; He bore it away into eternal forgetfulness, to be remembered no more forever. Now all who come to Him are safe forever from condemnation. Long ago their sins were laid on the atoning Lamb, and they will never have to be borne a second time. “There is therefore now no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus.”

February 26. What Do You Want?

“When John saw Jesus passing by, he said, “Look, the Lamb of God!” When the two disciples heard him say this, they followed Jesus. Turning around, Jesus saw them following and asked, “What do you want?” John 1:36-38

Here we see how easy Christ makes it for those who set out to find Him. When we start to seek Him, ever so timidly and tremblingly, He does not leave us to seek unencouraged — but quickly turns to meet us and to cheer and help us. Then He does not stand apart on some lofty mountain-top far away, or hide Himself out of sight, compelling us to seek alone and struggle through sore difficulties to get to His feet. He sees us when we take our first steps toward Him, and notes the very beginnings of our heart’s longings for Him. In the parable, the father was watching and saw his prodigal son as he came painfully and wearily homeward; and when he saw him — he ran to meet him. It is just in this way that Christ does when He sees a penitent sinner turn his face toward Him.

Notice His question also, “What do you want?” This is Christ’s question to all who begin to go after Him. He wants us to know ourselves, just what it is that we are seeking for. Once, when two blind men cried after Him, He turned and asked, “What do you want me to do for you?” It is good for us to get our desires into definite form. Many people are unhappy, and know that they need something — but do not know what it is. They are unsatisfied with themselves; they are conscious of imperfection, of sin, of unrest; they bend their faces toward Christ and begin to pray to Him — but their prayers are vague and indefinite. Then Jesus turns and asks, “What do you want?” If we will settle definitely what we want — He will be ready to answer.

The form of this question also veils a promise: “Tell me what you seek — and I will give it to you.” The question is nothing less than a key to Christ’s treasure-house. We need only to be sure that we seek truly — but we must remember that seeking is a very strong word.

 

February 27. Begin at Home

“The first thing Andrew did was to find his brother Simon and tell him, ‘We have found the Messiah!’ And he brought him to Jesus.” John 1:41-42

Nobody told Andrew to go after his brother; it was the impulse of his own heart that sent him so quickly away on his love-errand, after he had found Christ himself. The lesson lies on the surface. “Even a dog,” says one, “that has had its leg mended will bring other limping dogs to the man that was kind to it.” One who has been cured of some disease — will bring all his afflicted friends to the physician who cured him.

You have had your soul saved. All around you are those whose souls are as lost as yours was a little while ago. How many have you brought to Jesus? Do you think you can hold up clean hands, free from the blood of souls — unless you try very earnestly to bring some others to Christ? Notice that it was his own brother that Andrew brought, and the words indicate that the other man — John, brought his brother too, only Andrew was the quicker.

Home, then, is the place where we ought to begin. Yet, strange to say, it is the last place many of us speak about Christ. The old proverb has it, “The shoemaker’s wife is always the worst shod.” Often it is the preacher’s or the teacher’s own home, that gets the least benefit and blessing from his messages of love, or from his Christian life and influence. Surely the dearest in the world to you, are home’s precious ones; go first to them, therefore, if any of them are unsaved, and try to bring them to your Savior, that they may find what you have found.

Of course you will not stop with home; let the circle widen until your influence reaches as widely as possible; but do not overlook home and those nearest and dearest to you, while you stretch out your hands toward the heathen in China or in Africa — or even reach over the fence to save a neighbor next door. That is a mistake some people make.

 

February 28. Finding Christ

“We have found the Messiah!” John 1:41

We must notice the kind of argument Andrew used with his brother. He just went to him with a great joy in his heart, ‘the joy of discovery and of satisfaction,’ and told him about it. An English preacher gives in a sermon this illustration, showing how much more convincing power there is in a little bit of real Christian life — than there is in a large amount of apologetics.

A minister delivered in his pulpit a very fine course of lectures in refutation of some form of infidelity. He delivered the course chiefly for the benefit of one man that attended his place of worship. The man was skeptical, and the preacher hoped to remove his doubts. Shortly after the close of the lectures this man came and declared himself a Christian. The minister was very glad, and said to him, “Which of my discourses was it that removed your doubts?” The answer was, “Oh, it was not any of your sermons that influenced me. The thing that set me to thinking, was a poor woman that came out of the chapel beside me one night and stumbled on the steps. I reached out my hand to help her, and she said, ‘Thank you;’ then she said, ‘Do you love Jesus Christ, my blessed Savior?’ I did not, and I went home and thought about it; and now I can say, I love Jesus.”

An ounce of heart — is worth more than a ton of head in winning souls.

When we have really found Christ ourselves, the best way to bring others, is just to tell them what Christ is to us. One word of genuine and hearty confession of Christ, by a person whose soul is full of the new-found joy — is worth more than the most eloquent sermons to lead others to believe in Christ! Let us be sure that people know from us that we have really found Christ; then they cannot but be impressed. It will surely be a sad pity if we should so live, that others will not suspect that we are Christians!

 

February 29. The Wedding Feast

“A wedding took place at Cana in Galilee. Jesus’ mother was there, and Jesus and his disciples had also been invited to the wedding.” John 2:1-2

Jesus approved, sanctified, and adorned marriage by attending this wedding feast. The Bible from the beginning to the end, (from Genesis to Revelation) puts high honor upon marriage. God Himself ordained it in Eden. It is not without peculiar significance that Christ made His first public appearance, and wrought His first miracle, at a wedding, thus showing His approval, and putting His sanction upon the relation.

There is no subject on which young people in these days need to receive more careful instruction, than concerning marriage. The many ill-advised and unhappy marriages, the alarming frequency of separation, and the ease with which for the slightest reason divorces are obtained — show that the ordinance is losing its sanctity in the public mind. Jesus should be invited to every wedding, as He was to this one at Cana. No marriage relation should ever be entered into, when His presence would not be welcome, and on which His blessing cannot be sought and obtained.

It should be noted further here, that it was a wedding feast which Jesus attended. His ministry opened amid scenes of human happiness. We need to learn that Christ is not merely a friend for our sorrow-hours — but also for our times of joy. We do not think enough of this. We regard religion too much “as a lamp burning dimly in a sepulcher,” and not as a Sun shining amid the brightness and the radiance of the fairest day. No doubt it is when trouble comes, that Christ seems most precious to us; but He is a Friend for our gladness as well. This lesson from the Cana wedding, we should not lose. Our Lord does not frown upon pure innocent pleasures. Joy is a duty in its place — as really as prayer. We need not be afraid to invite Christ to our social enjoyments; indeed, if we cannot invite Him — something must be wrong with the pleasures themselves.

 

MARCH

March 1. When Earth’s Wine Runs Out!

“When the wine ran out, Jesus’ mother said to Him: They have no more wine.” John 2:3

This incident is a very fitting illustration of the failure of all this world’s joys. The wine ran out at a wedding-feast. There was not enough of it to last through to the end of the feast.

It is just so with all earth’s pleasures. It comes in cups — not in fountains; and the supply is limited — and soon exhausted.

It is so especially with sin’s pleasures. The prodigal soon ran out of money, and began to be in need. A poet compared the pleasures of sin to a snowflake on the river, “a moment white — then gone forever!”

But it is true in a sense also — of pure earthly pleasures. Even the sweetness of human love is but a cupful, which will not last forever. The joy which so fills us today — tomorrow is changed to sorrow. Amid the gladness of the marriage altar — there is the knell of the end, in the words “until death do us part.” One of every two friends must hold the other’s hand in farewell at the edge of the valley of the shadow of death — and must stand by the other’s grave, and walk alone for part of the way. The best wine of earthly life and of love — will fail. If there were nothing better in this world — how sad it would be!

But it is here that we see the glory of Christ’s gospel. When earth’s wine fails — Jesus comes, and gives Heaven’s wine to supply the lack. How beautiful and how true is the picture here: the failing wine — and then Jesus coming with power and supplying the need! That is what He is doing continually. He takes lives which have drained their last drop of earthly gladness — and He satisfies them with spiritual good and blessing, so that they need nothing more.

When human joy fails — Jesus gives new joy, better than the world’s, and in unfailing abundance! How sad it is for those who have not taken Christ into their lives, and who have nothing but the empty cup — when earth’s wine runs out!

 

March 2. The Lord’s Time

“My hour has not yet come.” John 2:4

He meant that His time for beginning to work miracles had not yet come. With all divine power slumbering in His hands — He would do nothing at any bidding but His Father’s. Even His human mother’s request, He could not in this matter regard.

One thought here is our Lord’s perfect devotion to His Father’s will. We find the same all through His life. He did nothing of Himself. He took His work moment by moment from His Father’s hand. He waited always for His “hour.” He had no plans of His own — but followed the Divine purpose in all His acts. All those early years at Nazareth, with omnipotence in His arm, He wrought no miracle. Even now, though appealed to by His mother whom He so deeply loved — He would not do anything even one minute before His hour came.

The practical lesson for us here is devotion to God’s will. We should always wait for God. Too many of us run before we are sent. In our zeal for God’s cause and kingdom, we do not wait for Divine direction. We speak words out of season which, despite their earnestness and sincerity — do harm rather than good. We try to feed others with unripe fruits. We address men before they are prepared to hear, and ofttimes in words that drive them beyond our reach. We hurry out to preach — when we ought ourselves to be sitting quietly at our Master’s feet as learners.

The most common fault among Christians is that they are too slow in doing Christ’s work and in heeding His calls; but it is a fault also to go too fast for God — to go before He sends us. With all warm love for Christ we must learn to wait for Him, to wait until our hour has come. He must prepare us for the work before we are ready to do it, and then He must prepare the work for our hand. In Christian work we need patience and self-restraint — as well as zeal and earnestness.

 

March 3. Obedience

“Whatever He says unto you — do it.” John 2:5

“Whatever He says.” We belong to Christ because He has redeemed us. He is our only Lord and Master.

“Whatever He says.” We may not choose some of His commands for obedience and some for neglect, inattention, or rejection. We are not to do only the pleasant things He bids us to do, and leave undone the things that are not according to our own taste and feeling. We are to do even the things that cost pain and personal sacrifice. It was thus that Jesus Himself did the will of His Father. That will took Him to His cross; but He did not shrink from accepting it, when He saw the way growing dark before Him, or when He felt the thorns under His feet and the burdens increasing unto crushing weight upon His shoulders. If we would walk in His steps — our obedience must be complete.

“Whatever he says.” But how can we know what He says? We cannot hear His voice as the servants at the wedding heard it. He speaks now in His Word, and the reverent heart may always hear what He says, as the sacred pages are prayerfully pondered. He speaks in the conscience that is kept tender by loyal obeying. He speaks in the providence that brings duty to our hand. There never is any real uncertainty as to what He says — if we are truly intent on knowing His will.

“Whatever he says unto you — DO it!” It is the doing that is important. We should never ask questions nor make suggestions when Jesus has spoken; the one thing for us is obedience. We should never ask what the consequences may be, what it may cost us — we are simply to obey. Christ knows why He wants us to do the thing, and that should be reason enough for us.

 

March 4. Co-Workers with Christ

“Jesus said to the servants, “Fill the jars with water”; so they filled them to the brim. Then he told them, “Now draw some out and take it to the master of the banquet.” John 2:7-8

The servants’ part in this miracle was important: they had to carry the water and fill the vessels, and then draw out and bring the wine to the guests. Thus they became co-workers with Christ in His miracle. So our Lord calls His people always to be His helpers in blessing the world. We cannot do much. The best we can bring is a little of the common water of earth; but if we bring that to Him — He can change it into the rich wine of Heaven, which will bless weary and fainting ones. If we take simply what we have and use it as He commands — it will do good.

Moses had only a rod in his hand — but with this he wrought great wonders. The disciples had only five barley-loaves — but these, touched by Christ’s hand, made a feast for thousands. So to the common water carried by these servants, under the Master’s benediction, became wine for the wedding.

Christ passes the gifts of His love and grace through human hands to others. The redemption is divine, wrought by Christ alone — but the priesthood that mediates is human; human hands must distribute the blessings. Gifts of mercy can get to the lost — only through those who have been saved.

Then how striking is the other side of this truth: the servants carried only common water from the spring — but with Christ’s blessing the water became good wine. So it always is when we do what Christ bids us to do — our most common work, leaves heavenly results. No labor is in vain which is wrought in the Lord. Our commonest work amid life’s trivialities, in business, in the household, which seems but like the carrying of water to be emptied out again — is transformed into radiant service like angel ministry, and leaves glorious results behind. The simplest things we do at Christ’s bidding — may become immortal blessing to other souls or to our own!

 

March 5. Silent Change

“And the master of the banquet tasted the water that had been turned into wine. He did not realize where it had come from, though the servants who had drawn the water knew.” John 2:9

Christ wrought this miracle without noise or ostentation. He said nothing to call attention to what He was going to do. The people around Him did not know of the wonderful work He had wrought. So He works today. He is not in the storm, the earthquake, the whirlwind; but in the “still small voice.” His kingdom comes into men’s hearts, not with observation and show — but silently, without parade. The bad life is changed, by His work, into moral purity — and yet no one saw the change made or the hand that wrought it. Silently help comes in the hours of need; silently prayer’s answers, glide down; silently the angels come and go.

It is significant also that the “the servants who had drawn the water knew.” Those who work with Christ are admitted into the inner chamber where omnipotence is unveiled. The lesson is very simple and beautiful. Christ takes into His confidence, those who serve Him; and calls them no more servants, but friends. Those who do Christ’s will, know of His doctrine, and see His ways of working. If we would see Christ’s power and glory — we must enter heartily into His service. Ofttimes it is in the lowliest ways, and in the paths of humble, self-denying service, that the most of His glory appears.

The master of the banquet did not know whence the wine came; is it not often so with us? People do not know whence the blessings come which glide so softly into their hearts. Many a troubled Christian kneels in prayer in great fear, oppressed by a sense of need, and rises with new rich joy in his heart — yet knowing not whence the strange sweet blessing came. We drink the cups which God fills for us with heavenly sweetness, we receive the gifts which are brought down to us from the very throne — and yet ofttimes we do not know whence these things come, nor recognize the divine presence that works so close beside us.

 

March 6. More and More of Blessing

“Everyone brings out the choice wine first . . . But You have saved the best until now!” John 2:10

The world gives its best first — and the worst comes afterwards!

It is so in all sinful pleasures: first exhilaration — and then bitter remorse.

It is so in the chase for wealth, power, and fame: gratification first — and then painful disappointment. At first money brings gladness — a sort of satisfaction. But as time rolls on and wealth increases — cares multiply, anxieties thicken, burdens grow heavier, and at last — the rich man finds that in all his riches, he has less satisfaction than he had in the days when he was a poor boy!

It is so in all mere worldly ambitions: the first cups of fame are sweet — but soon they pall upon the taste.

This truth holds especially in the sinful life: we need not deny that at the beginning, sin is sweet — but bitterness is found at the bottom of the cup!

In grace, however, this is reversed — the good wine is kept to the last! Christ Himself had humiliation, darkness, and the shame of the cross — and then exaltation, power, glory!

In Christian life, the same law holds:

First there comes bitterness — but out of the bitterness, sweetness flows.

There is first the deep sorrow of penitence — but this gives way to the blessed joy of forgiveness.

First there are self-denial and cross-bearing — but out of these experiences comes a holy peace which fills all the heart.

Sorrows are to be endured — but the good wine of comfort is poured into the emptied cup.

There is also a constant progression in the blessings of the divine life. We never get to the end of them! Indeed, we never get to the best! There is always something better yet to come. Christ keeps the really best wine to the very last — in Heaven! As sweet as Christ’s peace now is to the Christian — he will never know the fullness of the love of God, until he gets home to the Father’s house!

 

March 7. The First Miracle

“This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory” John 2:10

The glory was there before; it had been slumbering in His lowly, human life all along those quiet years of toil and service at Nazareth; but it was now manifested for the first time. This was the first shining out of the Divine splendor before men. We should notice also that it was in a simple act of thoughtful kindness to a perplexed household, that this glory was first manifested. Christ did not wait for some great occasion — but threw the earliest gleams of His divine manifestation upon this homely scene. It should be further noticed that it was in the midst of gladness and festivity, that these first beams of glory shone forth. Thus we see that the glory of Christ — was the radiance of love.

We follow on and we find the same glory burning out more and more brightly, until at last He goes to His cross, manifesting forth in one great act — the amazing splendor of the love of God for the world. No wonder His disciples believed on Him, when they saw this miracle at Cana. It was a gleam of divinity which flashed forth from His lowly form and wrought the marvelous sign.

We should note, too, before leaving the story of this first miracle, that this transformation of water into wine, was a fitting symbol of the whole work of Christ in this world. We have but to look about us and back along the Christian centuries — to see the same glory blazing everywhere, the same transformation perpetually going on. Wherever the gospel goes — wonderful change is wrought. The desert is made to blossom like a garden. The worst lives are touched and transfigured into spiritual beauty. Who that looks upon the perpetual miracle of Christianity in the world — can refuse to believe on Christ? No mere empty creed could produce such results. There is a life in Christianity which quickens and transforms whatever it touches!

 

March 8. Secret Discipleship

“Now there was a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish ruling council. He came to Jesus at night . . .” John 3:1-2

It was better to come by night, than not to come at all — though we usually think that it showed timidity on the part of Nicodemus. We must remember, however, that Jesus did not rebuke him, nor did He refuse to accept even his secret discipleship. He seems to have received him with loving welcome, and to have taught him in the quiet way Nicodemus chose to come.

We must remember, too that the times then, were not as they are now. Christ had not yet died, nor had the Christian Church been established. Certainly, secret discipleship is not justifiable now, whatever excuse Nicodemus may have had for it in his time. We know too, that it was not satisfactory even in his case. We know that the time came, when he could no longer remain a secret friend. When Jesus was dead on His cross, and when His body, as that of a crucified malefactor, was about to be buried in dishonor among criminals — it is remarkable that the two men who came forward and rescued it from such ignominy and gave it honorable sepulcher — had both until that day been secret disciples. The death of Christ so touched their hearts and aroused their timid, hesitating love — that they could not longer continue secret disciples. The true love of their hearts could not be repressed — and they came forward and risked and dared all for Him, whom they had never before had courage openly to confess.

Secret discipleship is not satisfactory. It does not get the hearty approval of one’s own conscience. It does not bring full rich peace to the heart. It yields but a crippled and hampered Christian life at the best. If we love Christ — we should come out boldly and confess Him at a time when our confession will honor Him, and bring blessing to ourselves. We have a glorious promise that those who confess Him here — He will confess at the day of judgment before angels and men.

 

March 9. The Gospel

“For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish — but have everlasting life!” John 3:16

This verse is a little Bible in itself — for it contains the whole gospel.

It shows us the source of man’s redemption — God’s love.

It shows us the measure of this divine love — God gave His only begotten Son.

It shows us how the redemption was accomplished — by the sacrifice of Christ.

It tells us how to be saved — by believing on the Son of God.

It tells us who will be saved — whoever believes on Christ.

It shows us what the salvation is — deliverance from perishing, and the gift of eternal life.

Any one who truly believes that God loves him — is saved; the consciousness of this blessed truth is life in the soul. A story is told of a child in Luther’s time, who thought of God only with dread, as of a terrible Judge! In her stern home, God had been held before her only in this way — to terrify her. She had never heard a word about God’s gentleness or affection. But one day in her father’s printing office, she picked up a scrap of paper and found on it just the first part of this verse, “For God so loved the world — that He gave” the remaining words were torn off — but even this mere fragment was a revelation to her.

God loved — “loved the world”, loved it well enough to give something. Exactly what He gave — she did not know — but it was enough for her to know that God loved at all, and that He loved the world enough to give anything to it. The new thought changed all her conception of God. She learned from this time, to think of Him as one who loved her — and this thought brought sweet comfort to her.

But we have the whole verse — and we know that God is love. We know just what His love gave — the most costly and most valuable gift in all the universe! This revelation should fill us with unutterable joy!

 

March 10. He sat on the well

“Jesus therefore, being wearied from his journey — sat down on the well.” John 4:6

In all the gospel story, there are few more tenderly suggestive pictures of Jesus, than that which we have in these words. He has been traveling all day in the hot sun, and coming to this resting-place, He sits down on a well-curb. He is weary and way-worn with His long journey — He is both hungry and thirsty. This is the picture of Jesus for tired people. In other places we have pictures for the tempted, and for the bereft and sorrowing, for the penitent and for mothers and  children, and for the blind, the deaf, the lame, and the persecuted. Here, however, is the picture for the weary.

As we look at it, we see the human side of Christ’s life. Here is one of His experiences, which we can understand. As we see Him healing, teaching, raising the dead, transfigured — He is far above us, and we cannot enter into His feelings. But in His bodily weariness, after His long journey in the heat and dust — He is down among us, and we can tell just how He felt. The chief comfort comes to us from the fact that He is able now to sympathize with us when we are tired — because that day, so long since, He was tired.

Do we get all the blessing we might get from the truth of our Lord’s actual human experiences? When we have been working hard all day and are weary and faint — let us remember this picture — Jesus, footsore and dust-covered, sinking down in sheer exhaustion on the stone curb. He has not forgotten even in His glory — how He felt that day; and as He sees us in our weariness — His heart feels tenderly for us. He looks down upon us in compassion, and sends to us a benediction of strength and cheer. Let all the people whose work is hard, and who ofttimes are very tired — frame this picture in their memory and keep it always hanging up on the wall of their heart!

 

March 11. Give Me a drink

“A woman of Samaria came to draw water. ‘Give Me a drink,’ Jesus said to her.” John 4:7

This illustrates to us how full the world’s common walks are of Christ. This woman went out from her home on a very ordinary and commonplace errand, to draw a little water from the public well, and before she returned — she had met the Messiah and He had revealed Himself to her soul as her Savior! She was not seeking for Christ, except as the unsatisfied yearning of her heart was a faint cry for Him whom she knew not. We never know when we are to meet Christ. He often meets us in all the paths of life. She was in the way of simple duty, when he met her.

The way of duty is always the surest place to come upon Christ. No one ever yet found Him in the path of disobedience. This woman was unaware of the glory of the presence beside her. Jesus met her in the form of a weary and way-worn man — and won His way to her conscience and heart, before he revealed to her the glory of His personality. Christ continually comes in unrecognized ways, getting near to us and drawing out our love and trust — and before we know that it is Christ — we are loving and trusting Him; then He drops the veil — and shows us His blessed face.

There is another suggestion here: Jesus began His ministry of blessing to this woman — by asking a simple favor of her. “Give me a drink,” He said. Thus He continually stands before us in some disguise, asking some service. He Himself has told us that in the least of His little ones who appeal to us for bread in their hunger, or relief in their distress — He Himself comes; and that what we do for these — we do for Him. So we never know when it is Christ who stands before us, in some suppliant or needy one, with a timid request for help. We should be careful how we treat the lowliest person, lest some day we deny a cup of water to the blessed glorious Christ.

 

March 12. Earthly Joys

“Whoever drinks of this water — shall thirst again!” John 4:13

That is just as true of all of earth’s springs of joy — as it was of Jacob’s well. Men and women drink of them today — and find a measure of satisfaction for a little while — but soon they are thirsty as ever again!

The human soul cannot be satisfied with any of earth’s good things. This is not the fault of the things of earth; they are good and beautiful in their way and in their place. But the soul is spiritual and immortal, and cannot be filled with any good which is not also spiritual and immortal.

Money and fame and power, can never be food for a soul made in the divine image; nothing less than God Himself can answer its cravings.

We could not make the angels happy — by giving them gold and diamonds, and building them fine marble palaces to live in, and putting crowns and fine clothes on them. No more can we satisfy our own souls with such things! Men try to do so — but their thirst is only momentarily quenched, and soon they must drink again! Gratification only intensifies desire!

There is said to be a strange plant in South America which finds a moist place and sends its roots down. It then becomes green for a little while, until the place becomes dry — when it draws itself out and rolls itself up and is blown along by the wind until it comes to another moist place, where it repeats the same process. On and on the plant goes, stopping wherever it finds a little water — until the spot is dry. Then, in the end, after all its wanderings — it is nothing but a bundle of dry roots and leaves!

It is just the same with those who drink only of this world’s springs. They drink — and then thirst again. They thus go on from spring to spring, blown by the winds of passion and desire, and at last their souls are nothing but bundles of unsatisfied desires and burning thirsts! We must find something better than this — or perish forever! “Whoever drinks of this water — shall thirst again!” John 4:13

 

March 13. A Living Spring

“But whoever drinks from the water that I will give him will never get thirsty again — ever! In fact, the water I will give him will become a well of water springing up within him for eternal life!” John 4:14

The soul was made for God, and when it returns to God — it finds peace and satisfaction. It is not meant, of course, that the Christian has no more natural desires; for longing is the very condition of more blessedness. “Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled.” If there is no thirst — there really is no life.

The dove that flew away from the ark went on weary wing everywhere — but found only a wide waste of desolate waters, with no place to alight. Then she flew back to the ark, and was gently drawn inside, where she found warmth, safety, and rest.

The story of the dove illustrates the history of the soul that wanders everywhere seeking rest, at last returning to God. How much better if men believed this truth of universal experience — and went at once to God! An immortal soul, from its very nature, cannot find what it needs anywhere, except in God Himself.

This word of Christ tells us also what true religion is. It begins in the heart. It is not something external — a mere set of rules or laws to be obeyed, a guide to be followed, an example to be copied. It is new spiritual life in the soul. It is Christ Himself coming into the heart and dwelling there. It is a fountain of life, not a mere cistern — but a living spring open and ever flowing. It is fed from Heaven, and no matter then how dry this world may be — this living fountain in the heart shall never be exhausted, for its connection is with the river of life, which flows out from under God’s throne.

Wherever we go — we have our religion with us, in us — if we are true Christians. We are not dependent upon circumstances. Trouble does not destroy a Christian, because the fountain of his joy is within. This new fountain of life when opened in the soul — is the beginning of eternal life!

 

March 14. True Worship

“God is a Spirit: and those who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” John 4:24

God loves to be worshiped — to have the praise, the adoration, and the homage of His children. In the olden days, burning incense was the symbol of worship; its fragrance rose up toward Heaven, and God smelled a sweet savor. What the fragrance of flowers coming up from dew-anointed fields and gardens is to us — the breath of true worship as it ascends from earth’s believing hearts is to God. God is well pleased with it. He is not satisfied with bare, cold obedience. What parent would be content with mere dutifulness, such as a slave might render to a master — without affection, confidence, regard? God cannot be pleased with the most scrupulous external obedience if there is no heart in it. We must obey Him — because we love Him.

This word tells us also how we may worship God, if our worship is to be acceptable. It must be spiritual worship which we render Him. Stately forms please Him not in themselves. The music of splendid choirs and the repeating of creeds and prayers, do not make worship. Worship is heart-adoration, and the only true homage that rises from an assembly or from a private closet where one bows alone — is just the love and praise and prayer and devotion of hearts ascending in the words of human lips. No mere forms of worship are acceptable; the form must be breathed full of love and life. No offerings or gifts avail in worship — unless they are the expression of holy affections.

The teaching is not that we are not to use forms of worship; we cannot worship well without forms. The most basic ritual and the simplest ceremony will be pleasing to God — if heart’s love fill them. But the most magnificent ritual will be empty of real worship, and will be an abomination to God — if there is no true worship of the spirit in it. All depends upon what we put into the forms.

 

March 15. Bread from Heaven

“I have food to eat that you know nothing about.” John 4:32

The disciples had left Jesus hungry, when they went away to buy bread; they came back to find His hunger departed, and in these words we have the reason He gave for it. He was intently engaged in His Father’s work, doing His will — and in this He found perfect satisfaction. He had found spiritual refreshment — and His bodily weariness and hunger had vanished. His joy in saving a poor lost soul was so great that it made Him forget His hunger. But the joy was not the only food which Christ had; while doing His Father’s work special divine grace was imparted to Him from Heaven, which nourished and strengthened Him. He literally fed on bread from heaven — spiritual bread.

We have other examples of the same. When He had gone through His sore temptation and was “hungry,” we are told that angels came and ministered unto Him. In Gethsemane also, after His bitter agony, we read that an angel appeared from Heaven strengthening Him. May we not suppose that always when He had any special service, costing Him an outlay of strength, spiritual refreshment was imparted to Him in some secret way by His Father?

Certainly we have the promise of this in our lives. When Paul asked that his trouble, His “thorn in the flesh,” might be removed, the answer was,” No: my grace is sufficient for you; for my strength is made perfect in weakness.” When we are united to Christ, our weakness is united to His strength, our emptiness is united to His fullness, for all our need — there flows to us from Him a supply adequate to our want.

We see constant illustrations of this in our homes, where frail ones called to nurse the sick are sustained in a wonderful way through long, wearisome days and sleepless nights of vigil, as if nourished with supernatural food. They have food to eat that others know not of. There flows strength for their need, from Christ’s fullness

 

March 16. Doing the Father’s Will

“My food is to do the will of him who sent me.” John 4:34

Thus Jesus explained to His disciples how He had been nourished during their absence. He had been laboring in His Father’s work, and this labor had revived Him. There is for all of Christ’s people a wonderful secret of hidden blessedness in these words. There is a life higher than mere bodily existence. As our Lord elsewhere said, “Man shall not live by bread alone — but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God.” It is only the lower physical life that can be nourished by bread, and this may be well fed while the true life is famishing: the higher existence is sustained by communion with God, and this communion is maintained by doing God’s will.

Obedience secures the Divine presence and companionship. It was this communion with the Father that sustained Christ in all His sufferings. At one time He said, “He who sent me is with me: the Father has not left me alone; for I do always those things that please him.” The simple joy of doing the Father’s will was another element in the “food” on which Christ here fed. There was also the joy of saving a lost soul. We do not begin to realize the joy that it gives Christ, to see penitents coming home. It was this same “food” that sustained Him in all the sorrows of the cross, “who for the joy set before him — endured the cross, despising the shame.”

These are but a few of the many deep and rich suggestions of truth which lie in this one divine sentence. We should learn the lesson for ourselves, for it is true for us as it was for Jesus — that doing the will of God nourishes our souls. Complete and loving submission to the Divine will in time of suffering, lifts the spirit above its pain. Entire devotion to God’s work, brings a Christian into such living communion with his Lord that he even rejoices in toil and sacrifice. To do God’s will brings us into living communion with Him — and that is life indeed.

 

March 17. Fruit unto Life Eternal

“He who reaps receives wages, and gathers fruit unto eternal life” John 4:36

Those who work for this world — often fail of reward; but those who do God’s work — are sure of good wages and of glorious harvest.

“The wages of sin — is death.”

The wages of much of earth’s toil — is disappointment.

But the wages of living for God — is life, and the joy is sure and eternal.

It is often hard work which the Christian has to do. The sowing is ofttimes in tears — but the reaping is always in joy. Christ Himself found the sowing hard and sorrowful — but He has never been sorry in Heaven for what it cost Him here. The old prophet having spoken of the sorrows and sufferings of Christ’s life, said, “He shall see of the travail of his soul — and shall be satisfied.”

We have other examples of the same. When He had gone through His sore temptation and was “hungry,” we are told that angels came and ministered unto Him. In Gethsemane also, after His bitter agony, we read that there appeared an angel from Heaven strengthening Him. May we not suppose that always when He had any special service, costing Him an outlay of strength — spiritual refreshment was imparted to Him in some secret way by His Father?

As He sits now on His throne and sees the millions of the redeemed coming home to glory, all saved through His sufferings — He never regrets that He gave such a price for their redemption — but rejoices and is satisfied with the wages which He receives. So it will be with all His followers, who are permitted to suffer in any way in bringing lost ones home. The wages will a thousand times compensate for all the sacrifice and cost.

No true work for Christ has ever been in vain. On earth many a seed is dropped which dies in the soil; but no seed of heavenly truth which is sown in faith and watered with tears — ever fails to spring up somewhere and some time into a plant of righteousness. It may not always grow as the sower hoped, nor always just where he hoped, nor when; yet no living word of God can ever die.

We should notice the kind of wages God gives His reapers. He does not pay them in gold and silver — but in life — life eternal. Those who work in God’s harvest-fields, may not grow rich in men’s eyes — but they themselves grow into richer, riper, holier spiritual blessedness.

 

March 18. Sowing and Reaping

“One sows, and another reaps.” John 4:37

This word of Christ is ofttimes illustrated in its literal sense. Many a man sows a field of wheat — and before the harvest, lies in his grave. Many a man plants a tree, and does not live to taste its fruits; others coming after him enjoy the benefit of his labor.

Then still more frequently, is this word illustrated in its spiritual sense. Ofttimes the sower does not reap any harvest in this world. Many people work hard and faithfully for Christ all their life — and see no results. Then, by-and-by, others come, and with almost no toil — gather abundant harvests from the same fields. One pastor preaches and prays for many years, and sees but few souls brought to Christ. He dies, or goes away and a new man comes. Almost immediately a revival begins, and many souls are brought into the kingdom. One sowed, another reaps.

But who will say that the sower’s work was not just as important as the reaper’s? If the first pastor had not labored so faithfully and so long — could the second have gathered such a harvest? We are sure that in Heaven — they will both rejoice together. There is no danger that there will be any jealousy there, as to whose is the just meddle of honor.

Many a mother teaches her children the story of the love of Christ, and presses upon them the acceptance of the Savior. With prayer and faith she awaits the result, hoping to see them confess Christ. But at length her eyes are closed upon earth, and her children are still unsaved. At last, however, there comes a gentle reaper, and they are gathered into the garner. So it is with many a faithful teacher or other Christian worker. We need not then concern ourselves about the reaping. Let us sow everywhere the good seed, and whether we reap the harvest, or some other hand gather it — it will make no difference; sower and reaper shall rejoice together!

 

March 19. Trials Leading us to Christ

“When this man heard that Jesus had arrived in Galilee from Judea, he went to Him and begged Him to come and heal his son, who was at the point of death.” John 4:47

The trouble in his home — sent this man to Christ. Perhaps he would have never have gone at all — had it not been for his son’s sickness. Many of those who went to Christ in the olden days — were driven by their distress of heart. They tried everything else first — and then when all else failed, they hurried to Jesus.

The same is true in these days. Many people who have never prayed before — have gotten down upon their knees by the bedside of their sick and dying children, and cried to God on their behalf. Many people have first been sent to God — by their own troubles. It was not until the prodigal was in great poverty, and every other resource had been exhausted — that he said he would arise and go to his father. Many sinners never think of Christ — until they are in despair under the sense of guilt. Not until they see the storm of wrath gathering, do they seek the shelter of the cross. But what a comfort it is that even going so late to the Savior — He does not reject or cast away those who come!

We ought to remember always, that when any trouble comes to us, whatever other purpose it may have — it is certainly intended to send us anew to Christ. Perhaps we have drifted away from Him, or grown careless, or lost our first love. The trouble that touches us — is the merciful hand of God laid on us, to lead us back to our place of safety and blessedness at His side!

A man was traveling and was hungry — but did not know where to go to find food. A sudden and violent storm came up, compelling him to seek shelter. Fleeing under a tree for refuge, he found not shelter only — but food — for the storm brought down fruits from the tree’s branches for his hunger. Those whom trouble drives to Christ — also find both shelter from the storm, and food to meet their cravings!

 

March 20. Death, the Gate of Life

“When this man heard that Jesus had arrived in Galilee from Judea, he went to Him and begged Him to come and heal his son, who was at the point of death!” John 4:47

This man’s son was just on the edge of death — just at its door! The point of death is a point to which all of us must come at some time.

We pass through this world by many different roads. Our paths run in diverse directions, crossing each other at every possible angle. No two of us go in precisely the same path. If we could see a map of the world, with all human paths marked out on it — it would be a strange network which we would behold. But however diverse our courses — every one of us comes at last to the “point of death!” This is a point no one can ever evade. There is no road in life which goes around it. It is a strange point! At it the life suddenly passes out of sight, passes from earth, and enters on a new existence in the eternal world!

What preparation have we made for this “point of death”? Are we ready for it, so that our sudden coming to it at any moment shall not terrify us? What preparation is necessary? Only this — that we are saved in Christ, and are made new creations. Christ changed this “point of death” to a “point of life” for His people! He absorbed all death’s blackness and curse. Now if we are true believers in Christ, dying is but leaving darkness and sin and danger — to pass into eternal light and holiness and safety.

A poet represents one coming up to a gate on a mountain-side, over which were written the words “The Gate of Death!” But when he touched the gate, it opened, and he found himself amid great brightness and beauty. Then turning about, he saw above the gate he had entered the words, “The Gate of Life!” If we are in Christ, death is abolished, and the point which earth calls the point of death — is really the point of life! We need then to make sure of only one thing — that we are truly Christ’s by living faith and loving obedience.

 

March 21. The Return to Nazareth

“He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought up.” John 4:47

It was a hard place for Him to visit and to preach in. He had lived there from infancy. The young people knew Him as schoolmate and playfellow, and then as the village carpenter. One day He went away from home, and soon strange reports about Him came back. Up in Jerusalem and in other places, it was said, He was performing miracles and preaching with wonderful power, and people everywhere were thronging to hear Him, and bringing out their sick to be healed by Him.

It requires no deep insight into human nature, to know how His neighbors would regard all this. In their envy they would sneer at the reports about Him. He was only a carpenter!

Then one day, He came home again, and went to the village church and preached. But they could not endure to hear His words, and they were filled with wrath, and rose up and cast Him out of the town, and tried to hurl Him over a precipice to kill Him!

There are some lessons which we ought to gather from this visit of Jesus to His old home. One is that we ought to seek the salvation of our neighbors and friends, not turning our back upon our old home, though we may have grown great and famous elsewhere.

Another is that as young people, we ought to live so carefully that when we grow up we may be able to stand up in the midst of those who have always known us, and bear testimony for Christ. There are some good men now whose preaching would have but little effect where they were brought up — because of the way they lived when they were at home in youth. But Jesus’ life had been so pure and blameless, that he had no need to blush when he looked His old neighbors in the face and began to preach to them. Every young person should so live, that he will never be ashamed to hear again of anything he has ever done.

 

March 22. Church Attendance

“As his custom was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day.” Luke 4:16

There are many evidences that Jesus had fixed religious habits. Here we have a hint of His attending the synagogue worship on the Sabbath. This had been His custom from childhood, and although He was the Son of God, Lord of earth and Heaven, and had been manifested as the Messiah — He still continued to observe the custom. Some people are careless about church attendance. They find fault perhaps with the minister — he does not feed them, they say. They mean that he does not entertain them. Now no doubt Jesus heard a great may dull talks and sermons — but He did not on that account, stay away from the synagogue. He went there to worship God — not to enjoy an intellectual entertainment.

Others stay away from church, as they say, because there are so many inconsistent Christians who attend, or because the church is so imperfect. We know that it was just the same when Jesus was on the earth. There were a great many church members in Nazareth and elsewhere who were very imperfect. Our Lord knew all about men’s true character, and He saw the worst there was in them. What He saw in some very prominent church people — we may learn from some of His own bitter words against the prominent religionists of His day. Yet this did not keep Him from the services. If He could worship God in a congregation of faulty people — then we should be able to do it.

Another thought is that if He, with all the resources of His own divine nature to draw upon, still needed the means of grace — then surely we need them far more. Still another point to be remembered is the importance forming religious habits, especially the habit of going to church. Here the lesson particularly touches children and young people. Jesus brought this custom from His youth, and never intermitted it in His manhood.

 

March 23. Now is the Accepted Time

“He has anointed me … to preach the acceptable year of the Lord.” Luke 4:18-19

Then there must a be a year or a time which is not the “acceptable year.” We know that this “acceptable year” closed for the Jewish nation when they nailed their Messiah on the cross. They were doomed from that hour.

For a number of years, things went on as before. There was a measure of prosperity. Their city stood in its splendor, and the people dwelt in their homes in some degree of peace. But the day of their merciful visitation ended forever, when they finally rejected Christ. When Jesus stood on Olivet and looked down upon the city and wept over it, and said, “If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong unto your peace; but now they are hid from your eyes” — when He spoke these words amid the rush of tears — the “acceptable year” closed. After that, the doom hung over the beautiful city, which in a few years burst upon it in all its woe and terribleness!

This is history — but there is another way to look at this matter. There is an “acceptable year” for each soul. It begins when Christ first comes to us and offers salvation. It continues while He still stands at our door and knocks. It closes when we drive Him away from our door by utter and final rejection — or when death comes and hurries us away forever from the world of mercy.

This “acceptable year” to each one, is now.

Has the reader of these words closed with the mercy and love of Christ? If he has, he knows the preciousness of the “acceptable year of the Lord.” If he has not, let him remember that the “accepted time” will soon close.

In another place it is called a day, “the day of salvation.” A day is short, and when the time of its setting draws on — no power in the universe can prolong it one moment. It would be a fearful thing were the accepted time to end and leave us unsaved.

 

March 24. Christ the Great Healer

“The scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. Unrolling it, he found the place where it is written: The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to heal the broken-hearted, and recovery of sight for the blind, to release the captives, to proclaim the year of the Lord’s favor.” Then he rolled up the scroll, gave it back to the attendant and sat down. The eyes of everyone in the synagogue were fastened on him, and he began by saying to them: Today this Scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.” Luke 4:17-21

The words had been written seven hundred years before. Now Jesus reads them and says, “I am the One to whom these golden sentences refer. This Scripture is fulfilled before your eyes. I am the Anointed One — and this is the mission on which I came to this world.”

The whole Old Testament was full of Christ. There were a thousand fingers along its pages — every one pointing to Him. All its types and prophecies and promises — were fulfilled when He came, and lived, and died, and was raised up and glorified. It is very interesting to take up Christ’s whole public life and ministry, and show how perfectly He lived out the wonderful mission which the prophet here outlined for Him centuries before He came. He preached the gospel to the poor; He was the friend of the poor. He healed the broken-hearted. Wherever He went — the sorrowing and the troubled came flocking around Him. As a magnet draws steel-filings to itself from the heap of rubbish — so there was something in Him that drew the sad to Him.

There are two classes always of the broken-hearted. There are those whose hearts are broken because of sin. There are those who are crushed by affliction. Both these classes came to Christ. Sinners came — and found in Him not a stern, censorious Judge, but a tender, compassionate Savior. The afflicted came — and found true comfort.

He loved all men and sympathized with them, and was able to help them. Then He also brought deliverance to sin’s captives, setting them free, breaking their chains. He opened blind eyes; not only the natural eyes to see the beautiful things of this world — but the spiritual eyes as well — to behold the things of Heaven and everlasting life. Then He lifted the yoke of the crushed or oppressed, inviting all the weary to Himself to find rest to their souls. Thus His whole life was simply the filling up of this outline sketch.

 

March 26. The First Disciples

“As Jesus was walking beside the Sea of Galilee, he saw two brothers, Simon called Peter and his brother Andrew. They were casting a net into the lake, for they were fishermen.” Matthew 4:18

When Christ wants men for important positions — He never looks for them among idlers. He always seeks in the ranks of busy people, among those who are at their posts and are faithfully doing their duty. When the Lord wanted a man to be the deliverer of His people — He found Moses tending sheep in the wilderness. When He sought for a man to be king over Israel — He found a shepherd lad watching over his flocks. When He wanted a man for a prophet — He found Elisha at his plough. When Jesus needed men to become apostles, to lay the foundation of the Christian Church — He walked by the sea and sought for them among those who were busiest.

No doubt there were many idlers loitering along the shore that day, lounging among the boats and watching those who were at work; but Jesus did not call any of these to be His apostles. He did not want for His apostles — idle men or those whom their neighbors did not care to employ; so He passed by all the loungers, and kept His eye on the men who were at work. He must have men of activity, men of energy and earnestness — and He knew where to look for them.

We ought not to lose this lesson. If we want Christ to call us to important places — we must be busy and active, that when He comes seeking for people to do His work — He will see that we are competent and worthy.

We should notice also that Christ often calls those who are engaged in lowly pursuits. If we think our occupation unworthy of us, the way to rise to a better one is to be faithful and diligent where we are, until we are called to a nobler and worthier pursuit. It is to him who is faithful in little things — that the charge of greater things is promised. He who does not well fill the lower place — is wanted neither by God nor by men for the higher place.

 

March 26. Fishers of Men

“Follow me,” Jesus said, “and I will make you fishers of men.” Matthew 4:19

Personal attachment to Jesus is the very beginning of all Christian life. Believing a creed does not make one a Christian. We may believe every word we find in the Bible about Christ, and every word of His that we have in the gospels — and yet not be His disciples. A Christian is one who has attached himself to Christ as a personal follower. All the invitations Jesus gave implied this. He said, “Come unto me;” “Believe on me;” “Follow me.” He always wanted men to come out from the world — and personally identify themselves with Him. Then after they have joined themselves to Him, and He has put His own Spirit into them — He begins to use them. He cannot use them in the saving of souls, until they really belong to Him.

We cannot become “fishers of men” just as we become carpenters, or merchants, or physicians. It is not one of the trades or professions to be taken up and learned as trades and professions are. Colleges and theological seminaries cannot make us “fishers of men.” They may teach them how to think, how to write, how to speak; they can furnish them with knowledge of many kinds, they can teach them systems of theology, and make them exegetes, logicians, rhetoricians, or orators. But these things do not make men “fishers of men.” These acquirements may be helpful to them in their spiritual work, if they are consecrated to Christ. But the point to be remembered is, that Christ alone can make any one truly a “fisher of men.”

Teachers in the Sunday school should remember this. With all that they can learn in classes about how to teach, and all they can get in teachers’ meetings, or helps regarding the lesson — they need yet to go to Christ to learn to win the souls of their scholars.

 

March 27. At the Call of Christ

“Follow Me,” Jesus said, “and I will make you fishers of men.” Matthew 4:19

“They immediately left their nets, and followed Him.” Matthew 4:20

Their nets were probably all they owned. It was with these, that they earned their living. Yet at the call of Christ — they gave up all, cut themselves off from their means of support, and in simple obedience and faith, went with Him.

That is just what we all should do — when Christ calls us. We should obey instantly and without questioning. No matter how much the sacrifice involves — we should make it cheerfully for His sake. Though to obey cuts us off from all our ordinary means of livelihood, and leaves us without provision even for tomorrow — we should not hesitate. Christ takes care of His servants — when they are faithfully doing His will. He asks for absolute surrender to Him. He wants us to trust Him — while we obey Him unquestioningly.

The faith in Christ which the gospel requires — is the utter, unreserved devotement of the whole life to Him, and the unquestioning commitment to Him for time and for eternity — of every interest and hope. The question of what He will do with us or for us, or how He will provide for us — should not for an instant be raised. There must be no ‘conditions’ — in the following and the consecration. We may not ‘bargain’ with Him for an easy time, for ‘smooth and pleasant paths’ — but should simply give ourselves to Him absolutely and forever, to follow where and to whatever He may lead us.

The “immediately” is also important. Many people are forever postponing duties. But every call of Christ should be answered immediately. Many people obey so laggardly, so reluctantly, and so long after they are called — that half the value of their obedience is lost! Christ always wants instant obedience. There is no ‘tomorrow’ with Him. Tomorrow He may not have any need of us, or we may not be here to do the duty He now asks of us.

 

March 28. Serving Christ

“Now Simon’s mother-in-law was sick in bed with a high fever. They told Jesus about her right away. So He went to her bedside, took her by the hand, and helped her up. Then the fever left her, and she prepared a meal for them.” Mark 1:30-31

That is just what Jesus is doing all the time to His people who are distressed and unable to rise. He does not stand far off, when He would help them — but He comes to them with a brother’s warm heart and ready hand. That is the way we should learn to help each other — by extending a strong, uplifting hand to those who are down. Many fall and need someone who would come in Christ’s name and help them up.

The example of this woman must not be overlooked. Christ had given her back her life, and what should she now do with it, but consecrate it to the service of Him who restored it to her? This she did, not in mere words of thankfulness, not in warm and tender emotions of praise only — but in service; she arose and ministered to her Healer and His friends. Her ministry, too, was of the most practical and helpful kind. She did not sigh and wait for some opportunity to do a great service for Jesus; she simply took up the service that came first to her hand, and set about rendering the commonplace attentions of a housewifely entertainer.

There is a whole cluster of suggestions here. Every sick Christian who is restored, whether in an ordinary or extraordinary way — should hasten to consecrate his life to the service of God. Surely it was spared for a purpose — and we shall be disloyal to God if we do not thus devote it.

A great many people are always sighing for opportunities to minister to Christ, imagining some fine and splendid service which they would like to render. Meantime, they let slip past their hands — the very things in which Christ wants them to serve Him! True ministry to Christ is doing first of all, and well — one’s daily duties!

 

March 29. Communion with God

“Very early in the morning, while it was still dark, Jesus got up, left the house and went off to a solitary place, where He prayed.” Mark 1:35

Jesus would always find time for prayer — or make time for it. If His days were full of excitement and toil — He would take time out of His sleep for communing with God. At least He never allowed Himself to be robbed of His hours of devotion.

There are some Christians who think they are excused from prayer and meditation in secret — because they are so busy. Their work presses them so in the morning — that they cannot possibly get time to pray. Their cares occupy them so all day — that they do not find one quiet moment to go alone with God. In the evening — there are so many social or other engagements, meetings, societies, parties; or they are so tired, that prayer is crowded out. The example of Christ speaks its solemn rebuke of all such trifling. We must find time for communion with God — or God will not find time to bless us!

There are some people, also, who claim that they can pray and commune with God, just as well in one public as in private. They do their praying while they walk about, and while they work. They see no use in going apart from others, to pray. Surely if anyone could pray well in a crowd or while engaged in work — Jesus could. No doubt He did hold communion with His Father even in His busiest hours — but this did not meet all the needs and longings of His soul. He left the crowd, left even His own disciples — and retired into places where no eye but God’s could see Him — where no human footfall or voice could interrupt the quiet of His soul, and where He would be absolutely alone!

Surely if Jesus required such conditions in praying — then we do too. We need to find a place for prayer, in which nothing can intrude to break the continuity of thought or devotion. “But when you pray, go into your private room, shut your door, and pray to your Father who is in secret. And your Father who sees in secret will reward you!” Matthew 6:6

 

March 30. He Went about Doing Good

“Jesus replied, ‘Let us go somewhere else — to the nearby towns — so I can preach there also. That is why I have come.’ So he traveled throughout Galilee, preaching in their synagogues and driving out demons.” Mark 1:38-39

Jesus went about doing good. He did not confine His blessings to single localities. He sought to reach as many souls as possible. He did not wait for people to come to Him — but carried the good news to their own doors. He thus taught us by example — that His Gospel is for all men, and not for any particular place or people. He taught us also, that we should make the most of our lives and opportunities, scatter the blessings of grace as widely as we can, and tell as many people as possible the good tidings of God’s redeeming love. He wants His Church to keep on preaching the gospel to the “nearby towns” until there is not a town left which has not heard it.

Jesus was in this world, for one thing — to show us a pattern of a true life. We should especially study His life — as the highest example of consecrated ministry. Here we have a glimpse of the way in which He sought to do good. He went about, carrying into every place He could reach — the blessings of His grace and love.

There is something intensely inspiring in the picture which this verse gives us. Jesus seems in eager haste to get to as many places as possible. He has the look and the movement of a man who knows He has not long to stay, and that He has a great deal to do — before He goes away. He wants to miss no town, to leave no person unvisited.

There surely is much in this heart-stirring picture which we ought to imitate. We are here on earth — on an errand of blessing to men. We have something to give to the world, a message from the Father to deliver to His children, blessings to scatter upon needy lives. Somewhere not very far before us — waits our death. What we do — we must do quickly. We should hasten on from one to another, with the gospel-gifts of love, help, and comfort — which our Master has given us to scatter.

 

March 31. Healing Sickness

“Jesus traveled throughout the region of Galilee, teaching in the synagogues and preaching the gospel of the kingdom. And healing every kind of disease and illness.” Matthew 4:23

It is sometimes charged that religion is only for people’s souls — that it gives no care to their bodies. But the charge is without foundation. The most casual glance over the gospel story, shows that Jesus Himself was deeply moved by the people’s sufferings, and was continually putting forth His power to heal them. Nearly all His great works — were miracles of healing.

It should also be remembered, that the whole system of institutions for the relief of suffering and for the care of sufferers — hospitals, asylums for all classes of unfortunate people, and homes for the orphaned and the aged and the insane — is the fruit of Christianity. Wherever His angels of mercy go among the sick, the wounded, the suffering, ministering in any way to their comfort — there Jesus goes about with sympathy and healing. He does not only care for His people’s souls — but for their bodies as well. Any trouble of ours whatever, whether of body, mind, or soul — moves Him with compassion.

It is a great comfort to know that while we may not expect miraculous healing of our bodily illnesses — we are sure at least, that our Lord is not indifferent to these distresses; that He designs them to us — for our spiritual benefit; that He is ready to give us the grace we need to endure them patiently and submissively; and that He will heal us — as soon as His wise purpose in these afflictions has been accomplished.

We may be sure always of the sympathy, love, and help of Christ — in all our sickness. He constantly sits in every Christian sick-room, and where faith is strong and clear — He gives great comfort and peace. When He was on earth — He did not go very often to the places of mirth and festivity. But whenever there was anyone sick in a home — He was sure to go there! Sickness and pain draw Him to us; and whenever He comes — He brings rich blessings.

 

APRIL

April 1. Make me Clean

“While Jesus was in one of the towns, a man came along who was covered with leprosy. When he saw Jesus, he fell with his face to the ground and begged him: Lord, if you are willing — you can make me clean.” Luke 5:12

This prayer shows a beautiful faith. The leper had no doubt whatever of Christ’s ability to heal him. The only question in his mind, was whether He would be willing to do it. There might be some reason why the Lord would not wish to answer his request. It would be an unutterable blessing — to have this loathsome, terrible leprosy taken away. Jesus could do it — if He wanted to; and He would do it — if it were best that it should be removed. So we find in his brief prayer, acquiescence as well as humility.

This was a prayer, not for spiritual blessing — but for physical blessing; and in such things, we never can know what really is best for us.

A mother may bend over a dying child and plead with affectionate yearning for its life. God will never blame her for the agonizing persistence of her plea — yet she dare not pray willfully. She must end her most intense pleading with the submissive refrain, caught from Gethsemane, “Nevertheless, not my will — but may Your will be done.” It may not be the best blessing to her, or to her home — to have her child spared.

Or a man may be threatened with financial bankruptcy. He turns to Christ for help: “If You will — You can save me from this sore loss!” Yes, He can — there is no doubt about that. But will He?

He will — if it is best; for He never chastens — but for His people’s good. But will it be a blessing — to have this calamity averted? The man cannot tell. Perhaps it may be necessary for him to suffer this misfortune in his temporal estate — that he may not lose his inheritance in Heaven.

Paul’s “thorn in the flesh” is an illustration. He wanted it removed. But no — it was necessary to keep him from spiritual pride, from being exalted above measure.

Prayer should be submissive — as well as earnest. We do not know what we should pray for — nor if what we desire would really bless us.

 

April 2. The Master’s Touch!

“While Jesus was in one of the towns, a man came along who was covered with leprosy. When he saw Jesus, he fell with his face to the ground and begged him, ‘Lord, if you are willing, you can make me clean.’ Jesus reached out his hand and touched the man. ‘I am willing,’ He said. ‘Be clean!’ And immediately the leprosy left him. Luke 5:12-13

None of the Jewish religious leaders would have done this. They kept the leper far off — to touch him would defile them. But Jesus was not afraid of defilement. He could as easily have stood afar off and cured the leper by a word, for he sometimes cured from miles away. But the man needed a touch from a warm hand to assure him of love and sympathy. The touch left no taint of pollution on the Master — but it left the leprous body as pure as a babe’s.

There are some who want to help others, if at all — at a convenient distance. They work through committees or agents. It is a great deal better to come close to those to whom we would do good. There is a wondrous power in a human touch. A gift to the poor may do good in whatever way it comes; but if you bestow it yourself, and manifest personal interest and sympathy — its value will be largely increased. You put something of yourself into your gift.

The gospel may save the fallen, though coming through the cold air from a lofty pulpit; but it will better touch the heart — if the sinner feels the touch of a hand of love, and catches the message warm from quivering lips.

There is no danger of receiving defilement even from touching the worst outcasts, if you go to them with the love of God in your heart, yearning to do them good. Do not stand far off and toss the ‘bread of life’ to them, as men throw gifts into leper hospitals, or as they throw scraps to dogs. Do not slip your gospel tract under the door and hurry away — as if you were ashamed of what you had done. Go to the homes of the worst people. Give them your hand, it will not soil it — to clasp theirs; and you never can know what a thrill of new life it may start in hearts long unused to tenderness — yet yearning for sympathy. Put heart and inspiration into all that you do. You never can know what a thrill of inspiration and life, you may give to weary and disheartened ones!

 

April 3. He Could Not be Hid

“The news spread quickly that He was in the house!” Mark 2:1

Whenever Jesus enters a home — it never can be kept quiet for long. He cannot be hidden. The neighbors will soon find out that He is there! The people cannot keep the secret. They will let it out in a great many ways. They will show it in their faces. Those who have Christ in their home — do not look like other people. There is a radiance or  sunniness about them when they come out — which tells of an unworldly source of joy. There is something about their speech, too, that lets out the secret; they cannot help talking about their Guest! So, in spite of themselves, the family in whose house Jesus comes — will disclose the secret.

Fragrant flowers cannot be concealed — and there is a fragrance about Jesus that always reveals His presence. Light cannot be hidden — and there is so much light in Him, that it shines out at every window and through every chink and crevice of the house where He abides.  Love itself is invisible — but wherever it dwells, it produces such effects that its presence soon becomes known. It makes people gentle, kindly, thoughtful, unselfish, and fills them with new desires to do good, and to serve and bless others. And wherever Christ is — love is, in all its pervasive, transforming influence!

Some people like to gather beautiful things into their homes — paintings, sculptures, rare things from foreign lands, objects of interest and attractiveness. Some pride themselves on the elegance of their furniture and the fineness of the decorations in their houses. But in no other way can the Christian bring into his home so much beauty, so much joy and comfort, so much true peace — as by making Christ his abiding guest.

No matter how quietly Jesus enters — the neighbors will soon know it, and they will also get the benefit and blessing of it; for from a home where Christ abides — there always goes forth a fragrant influence and a loving, helpful ministry!

 

April 5. Bearing One Another’s Burdens

“Soon the house where he was staying was so packed with visitors that there was no more room, even outside the door. While he was preaching God’s Word to them, four men arrived carrying a paralyzed man on a mat.” Mark 2:2-3

That was a very touching sight, those four strong men carrying their helpless friend to the Healer. That is the kind of help we ought always to be willing to give to one another. There are on all sides of us — many people who need to be helped. There are lame people to be assisted over rough places, and blind people to be led along the way they cannot see themselves, and even paralytics who have to be carried in strong hands. The Christian law of love requires that we shall be ready always to lend a hand — to those who need the aid we can give. We never can tell how soon it may be our turn to require for ourselves just such friendly aid — as our neighbor requires from us today. If we expect to have people turn aside from their work to help us in our time of need — we must be willing to do as much for others who now require help.

There are many ways of doing the neighborly duty to others. These four men bore their friend to Jesus. They could not heal him themselves — but they could carry him to the One who could heal him. All around us are neighbors and friends who are spiritual paralytics. We cannot cure them — but perhaps we can take them to One who can do for them what we cannot do.

We should notice, too, that there were four of these men who carried their friend to Jesus. One of them could not have done it; two of them could not have carried him with ease; even for three, the trembling burden would have been hard to bear. But when all four of these brawny men united their strength, they bore the man along without difficulty. So it is in helping sinners to Christ. There is strength in the union of hearts and hands. When one alone cannot take his friend to the Savior — let him call others to his aid, and let them unite in their efforts on his behalf.

 

April 6. Faith Seen in Our Works

“When He saw their faith.” Luke 5:20

So far as we know, no one had spoken a word to Jesus about the sick man — but there really was no need for words. The pains at which the friends had been to get this poor sufferer into the presence of Christ, told of a very strong faith. The best evidence of faith — is the effort we make to obtain faith’s prize.

Abraham proved his faith first of all, when he promptly obeyed God’s call and left his own home and country to go out, he knew not where, simply following where God might lead. He proved his faith again when he was bidden to offer his only son as a burnt offering, and without a question or remonstrance obeyed. It was after this, that God said, “Now I know that you fear God, seeing you have not withheld your son, your only son, from me.” There is no need of words  or  declarations of faith — when there are such acts of faith to attest it.

God can see faith. He can see it in the heart where it is exercised, even before there has been any expression of it in word or act; but here the emphasis lies on the fact that he sees it in act. He is pleased when we show our faith by our works. There are many prayers without words — and God sees them, when he does not hear them. There is in the Bible at least one instance of God forbidding spoken prayer, and commanding action instead. At the edge of the Red Sea he said to Moses, “Why are you crying out to me? Tell the Israelites to move on!” Exodus 14:15

So we should learn to put our faith into instant act. There are times when we should stop praying, get up from our knees — and hasten out to duty. Praying for a friend in trouble is well — but it is a cheap and selfish way of showing our love — if he has needs that we can supply. Praying for missions is right — but it is no acceptable substitute for giving — if we are holding the Lord’s money in our hands. God wants to see our faith.

 

April 7. Strength Bestowed

“Jesus said to the paralytic: Stand up, pick up your mat, and go home! He got up, took his mat and walked out in full view of them all.” Mark 2:10-12

That was surely a very strange command to give to a paralyzed man. He could not get up. He could not take up his mat. He could not walk a step. He was as helpless as a corpse! Why did Jesus require such an impossibility of him?

But as we look on the helpless form — we see that it at once gets up. The limbs move, the man rises, takes up his bed, and walks away in the presence of all the people. As we watch him going his way — we learn that when Christ gives any command which seems impossible — He always gives strength to perform it. As the man began to obey Christ’s bidding — power came back into his long-paralyzed body, and he was able to rise up and walk.

It is the same in spiritual life. We have no power in ourselves to do Christ’s will — but as we begin to obey, the needed grace is given. Young people often say that they are afraid to enter upon a Christian life, because they cannot do what will be required. In their own strength, they cannot. It would be as easy for them to climb to the stars — unaided by God, as to live a noble and lovely Christian life. Human strength in itself, is inadequate to life’s sore needs. But the young Christian who sets out in obedience to Christ, depending upon Him to open the path of duty — will never fail of needed help at the moment of need.

Older Christians also often shrink from duties because they have not the ability to perform them. But for them, and for all who attempt any work or service in obedience to Christ, it is true that the effort to obey — will always bring with it the strength to obey.

We should notice too that the strength will not come — until we try to obey. If we will not attempt to do our duty — we shall forever remain poor paralytics! But as we put forth the exertion — God’s strength will flow into our souls, and we shall be strong.

 

April 8. Blessed by Sickness

“Here a great number of disabled people used to lie — the blind, the lame, the paralyzed. One who was there — had been an invalid for thirty-eight years!” John 5:3-5

That was a long time to be sick! It is very hard to be an invalid year after year!

This day’s lesson may come to some who have been thus afflicted, and we should stop a minute to think about their case. Christian invalids have many comforts, if they will but take them to heart. God makes no mistakes in dealing with His children! He knows in what school they will learn the best lessons — and in what experiences they will grow best.

Richard Baxter has a strange note on this passage: “How great a mercy it was to live thirty-eight years under God’s wholesome discipline! O my God, I thank You for the like discipline of fifty-eight years; how safe a life is this — in comparison with full prosperity and pleasure!”

The furnace-fires of sickness burn off many a chain of sin and worldliness! Many who are now in Heaven, will thank God forever for their invalidism in this life — which kept them from sin. We may be sure that God never calls any of His children into sickness — without a purpose of blessing them. There is some lesson — which He wants to teach them; some new glimpse of His love — which He wants to show them; some spiritual beauty — which He wants to develop in them.

Sick-rooms should always be to us sacred places, as we remember that God has summoned us there for some special work upon our souls.

We need to be very careful lest we miss the good which He wants us to receive. It is only those who trust Christ and lie upon His bosom — who are blessed by sickness. Too many invalids grow discontented, unhappy, sour and fretful. Sickness ofttimes fails to do good to those who suffer. There are few experiences in which we so much need to be watchful over ourselves, and prayerful toward God. Be sure to keep the sickness out of your heart — and keep Christ there with His love and peace.

 

April 9. Even So Send I You

“I have no one to help me into the pool when the water is stirred.” John 5:7

Are there not many unsaved people in every community who might also say, “I have no man to bring me to Christ”? There are many lost souls, for whom no one is caring. Christians must not forget that the unsaved can receive grace, only through the saved; that those who are forgiven, must carry the news of mercy to the unforgiven. The redemption is divine, none but Jesus can save; but the priesthood is human. God’s ordinary way of finding sinners and bringing them to the Savior, is through the love and pleading of other saved ones. Christ’s commission ran: “As the Father has sent me, even so send I you.” We are to do for the unsaved, just what Christ did when He was here, what He would do now if He were living just where we live, among them, go to them and ask them if they will be made whole.

Are there not lost ones about us who can say at God’s judgment-bar, “The Christians about me would not lead me to the fountain — they never even asked me to come to it for cleansing!” This man waiting at the fountain’s edge, is a type of many about us — close to the healing waters, with hungry, unsatisfied hearts, needing but the help of a human hand to lead them to the Savior — yet never getting that help or that sympathy, and sitting there year after year unsaved. Surely we should not allow any unsaved ones about us to perish, without trying in every way to lead them to the cleansing, healing waters.

What evidence have we, that we are saved ourselves — if we are not interested in the salvation of other lost ones? Let us look about us and see if any of our neighbors could say what this poor man at Bethesda said. Then let us go quickly and invite them to the Savior.

 

April 10. Immediately made Whole

“Here a great number of disabled people used to lie — the blind, the lame, the paralyzed. One who was there — had been an invalid for thirty-eight years!” John 5:3-5

“Then Jesus said to him, ‘Get up! Pick up your mat and walk.’ At once the man was cured; he picked up his mat and walked.” John 5:8-9

The man might have said, “Why, I cannot get up. That is the very thing which I have not been able for thirty-eight years. Pick up my bed! Why, I could not lift a feather; and as for walking — I could as easily fly! I cannot do these things — until I am cured.”

We have all heard people talk thus about starting in the Christian life. They plead their helplessness as reason for their delay. There is a fine lesson for such in this man’s obedience. The moment he heard the command — he made the effort to rise, and as he made the effort — the strength was given. New life came with his simple obedience. Christ never commands an impossibility. When He bids us rise out of our sin and helplessness and begin the Christian walk — He means to give grace and strength to enable us to do it.

The same is true of all that Christ requires of us in His service. People think it “humility” to be timid about duty and about accepting responsibility at Christ’s call; but it is not humility at all — it is unbelief and sin. We lie on our poor ‘mats’ and say, “I have no strength for this, no wisdom for that,” while if we simply arose to obey every call of Christ — He would use us for noble service.

This man showed his faith — by immediately exerting himself to do what Christ had bidden him do. Had he not done this — he would not have been healed. There are many who lie spiritually paralyzed, year after year, just because they are waiting to be healed before they try to rise and walk. There are many who never do any worthy service for Christ, and lie in a condition of uselessness through years — because they think themselves unequal to the duties to which they are called. It is time we learned to step forward instantly, to do whatever Christ bids us do. When we begin to do this — we shall find ourselves strong.

 

April 11. The Sabbath

“The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath” Mark 2:27

The Sabbath was not made for man merely as an arbitrary law which he must observe. It is as much a law of his nature, or in harmony with his nature, as is the night which bids him cease his toil and seek rest and sleep. It was made for man’s physical nature. It has been proved many times that the body needs the Sabbath. Then it was made for man’s spiritual good, to give opportunity, not alone for physical rest — but for communion with God, when the noise of business and of toil has ceased. It was made for man to promote his welfare in every regard. All history proves that the Sabbath is a blessing wherever it is observed, and that its violation always brings loss and suffering.

Our Lord clearly showed by His example and teaching that the Sabbath is never meant to be a burden or to work oppressively. Though secular work is forbidden on the Sabbath, it is not a violation of the sacredness of the day for us to prepare food sufficient to meet the hunger of our bodies, or to lift out of a pit a beast that has fallen into it, or to heal a man who is sick. There is no great need in these days to say much on this side of the question. Not many people are now disposed to make the Sabbath a burden or a cruel yoke. The tendency is the other way.

At the same time, it is well to understand just what our Lord taught on this subject. He never sought to make the Sabbath oppressive or a burden. Works of necessity are allowed, even though they may seem to violate the letter of the law. So also are works of mercy, works of benevolence. It will be hard, however, to get out of this great saying of our Lord — any excuse for running railway trains, for keeping stores open, or for the hundredth part of the secular goings-on that men want to bring in under the shield of Christ’s teaching.

 

April 12. The Great Physician

“For He had healed many, so that those with diseases were pushing forward to touch Him.” Mark 3:10

Though the plots of His enemies drove Jesus out of the city — they did not stop His doing good. Though some rejected His love — His heart was not closed. Capernaum lost much when He went out of its gates — but on the throngs that followed Him, the gracious blessings fell.

That is ofttimes the way. The gifts of love which Christ bears in His hands are rejected by those to whom they are first offered — but are then carried to others, who receive them with gladness. Persecution generally scatters the seed which it means to destroy. When the first Christians were driven from Jerusalem, it was only to carry the word into all countries round about into which they fled. They “went everywhere preaching.” Opposition should never silence the lips that carry the words of life. If one rejects and scorns us, then we must bear our message to another.

The picture of the people thronging here around Christ, pressing upon Him, each one eagerly struggling to touch Him — is very graphic and vivid. A touch was enough. All who touched Him were made whole. Life and health flowed into the diseased bodies — when the trembling fingers came in contact with the Healer, even with His garments.

So a touch is always enough. Anyone who really touches Christ is healed. But we must be sure to touch Him. It is not enough to be in the crowd that gathers about Him. Only those are healed — whose faith truly brings them in contact with Him. It is not enough to be in the congregation that worships. One sitting or bowing next to us may receive a great blessing — while we receive none at all. It is because he reaches out his hand of faith and touches Christ — while we, as close to Christ as he is, do not put out our hand to touch Him, and therefore receive no blessing.

 

April 13. They Came to Him

“Jesus went up on a mountainside and called to Him those He wanted — and they came to Him.” Mark 3:13

That is the way Jesus is doing continually — standing and calling men to come to Him. And here we see the way everyone who hears His voice should answer — leave the world’s company, step boldly out, cross over the line — and take his place by the side of Jesus.

There are several things to be said about the way these men responded to Christ’s call. They did it freely. Although He had chosen them out of a whole nation, and called them — there was no compulsion laid upon them to go with Him. They could have refused if they had chosen. Christ never makes disciples by force. We must be willing, and must choose to come to Him.

Then they responded promptly. There was no hesitation. They said nothing about considering the matter for a while. They did not talk about being unfit or unworthy. They did not tell Jesus they were afraid they could not continue faithful. They did not say, “Tomorrow we will go.” The moment they heard their names called — they answered.

Then their answer was given in a way that could be understood. Whenever they heard the call they stepped out with firm tread, and crossing over the space between the crowd and the Master — they joined themselves to Him. It was not done secretly. They did not wait until they were alone with Him, and then tell Him quietly that they had resolved to accept His invitation. They did not propose to become His disciples — and yet stay among their old friends, and keep on at their old business. They immediately separated themselves from the people about them and went over to Him — putting themselves absolutely into His hands, to be His and to do His bidding as long as they lived. This is the way these men started — and this is the way everyone should start whom Jesus calls to be His disciple.

 

April 14. Transforming Power

“These are the twelve He appointed: Simon (to whom He gave the name Peter)” Mark 3:16

In an are gallery in Europe are shown, side by side — the first and the last works of a great artist. The first is very crude and most faulty; the last is a masterpiece. The contrast shows the results of long culture and practice.

These two names — are like those two pictures:

“Simon” shows us the crude fisherman of Galilee, with all his rashness, his ignorance, his imperfectness.

“Peter” shows us the apostle of the Acts and the Epistles; the firm and secure rock; the man of great power, before whose Spirit-filled eloquence, thousands of proud hearts bow, swayed like the trees of the forest before the tempest; the gentle, tender soul whose words fall like a benediction; the noble martyr witnessing to the death for his Lord.

Study the ‘two pictures’ together — to see what grace can do for a man!

It is not hard to take roses, lilies, fuchsias, and all the rarest flowers — and with them make forms of exquisite beauty. But to take weeds, dead grasses, dried leaves, and trampled and torn and faded flowers — and make lovely things out of such materials — is the severest test of skill.

It would not be hard to take an angel — and train him into a glorious messenger. But to take such a man as Simon, or as Saul, or as John Newton, or as John Bunyan — and make him into a holy saint or a mighty apostle — that shows great power and ability!

Yet that is exactly what Christ did with Peter — and has been doing ever since. He takes the poorest stuff, despised, worthless and vile — ofttimes the outcast of men; and when He has finished His gracious transforming work — we behold a saint whiter than snow!

The sculptor beheld an ‘angel’ in the rough, blackened stone, which had been thrown away. And when he was finished — behold! men saw an angel cut from the rejected block!

Just so, Christ can take us, as rough, unpolished and vile as we are — and in His hands, our lives shall grow into purity and loveliness, until He presents us at last before the celestial throne, faultless and perfect! “For those God foreknew — He also predestined to be conformed to the likeness of His Son!” Romans 8:29

 

April 15. The Beatitudes

“Blessed . . . Blessed . . . Blessed . . . Blessed . . . ” Matthew 5:3-10

The Blesseds of the Scriptures shine all over the inspired pages — like stars in the midnight sky! The Bible is a book of beatitudes and blessings. God’s mercy lies everywhere. Wherever we see Christ — He is imparting blessings, as the sun imparts light and warmth.

While He was here on earth — He was always reaching out His hand to give a benediction to some life which sorely needed it. Now it was on the children’s heads, now on the leper, now on the blind eyes, now on the sick, now on the dead — that He laid those gracious hands, and always He left some rich gift of blessing!

Then we remember one day, when those gentle hands were stretched out by brutal enemies — and with iron nails, were fastened on the cruel cross! Yet even then — it was in blessing, that they were extended — for it was for our sins they were thus transfixed on Calvary’s cross. As we see them thus stretched out as wide as they could reach — the posture suggests the wideness of the divine mercy. Thus the arms of Christ are open to the utmost — to receive all who will come to seek refuge. There is room for the worst of sinners within those blessed arms!

Finally, it is a striking fact that the last glimpse we have of the Savior in this world — shows Him in the attitude of blessing. He had been talking with His disciples as He led them out, and then He lifted up His hands and blessed them — and while He was blessing them, He was parted from them and received up into Heaven. Surely there could be no truer picture taken of Jesus at any point in His life — than as He appeared in that last view of Him which this world enjoyed.

In Heaven now, He is still a blessing Savior — holding up His pierced hands before God in intercession, and reaching down gracious hands full of blessings for our sad, sinful earth.

If any life goes unblessed with such a Savior — it can be only because of sinful unbelief and rejection.

 

April 16. Humility

“Blessed are the poor in spirit — for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.” Matthew 5:3

This beatitude is not pronounced upon the poor in earthly condition; for one may be very poor — and yet very proud; or one may be rich in worldly goods — and yet be very humble in spirit.

Neither is it on the poor in mind; for mental poverty is not necessarily a state of blessedness — and ignorance is certainly not bliss, nor is it desirable.

It is the poor in spirit, in disposition — on whom this beatitude is pronounced. That is, the lowly in heart, the humble, those who are conscious of unworthiness. Humility is not thinking lowly of one’s self, holding one’s gifts or abilities as of no account. We are under obligation to recognize our talents — and make the fullest possible use of them. We are also to recognize our place and our privileges as God’s redeemed children — no longer condemned sinners and servile slaves.

What, then, is humility? It is a spirit that bows reverently before God — and then holds its divinest gifts as not too good nor too fine to be used in Christ’s name in the service of the lowliest of God’s creatures.

The Bible everywhere speaks its praises of humility. Christ refers only once in the gospels to His own heart — and then it is this picture that we see: “I am meek and lowly in heart.”

To be poor in spirit is to be rich toward God — while pride of heart is spiritual poverty.

Humility is ‘the key’ which opens the gate of prayer; while to the loud knocking of pride — there comes no answer. The proud Pharisee in his prayer found no blessing — but the humble publican went away with heart and hand full of heaven’s divinest gifts!

Pride is the cold mountain peak — sterile and bleak.

Humility is the quiet valley — fertile and abounding in life, where peace dwells.

The kingdom of Heaven belongs to those who are humble. They may wear no earthly crown — but a crown of glory, unseen by men, rests even here upon their heads!

 

April 17. Comforted

“Blessed are those who mourn — for they shall be comforted.” Matthew 5:4

We do not usually regard sorrowing people as blessed. Here, however, is a special beatitude for mourners. In particular, Jesus probably meant penitent mourners. In all this world there is nothing so precious before God as tears of contrition; no diamonds or pearls shine with such brilliance in His sight. It was Jesus Himself who said, “there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repents”. Truly blessed, therefore, are those who in true penitence grieve over their sins; a holy light shines from Heaven upon all such mourners. They are comforted with God’s pardon and peace.

But no doubt the beatitude refers also, to those children of God who are in sorrow, from whatever cause. Blessing is never nearer to us — than when we are in affliction. If we do not get comfort — it is because we will not receive it. Some day we shall see that we have gotten our best things from God, not in the days of our earthly joy and gladness — but in the times of trial and affliction.

Tears are lenses through which our dim eyes see more deeply into Heaven, and look more fully upon God’s face — than in any other way. Sorrows cleanse our hearts of earthliness, and fertilize our lives. The days of pain really do far more for us — than the days of rejoicing. We grow best when clouds hang over us, because clouds bear rain, and rain refreshes. Then God’s comfort is such a rich experience that it is well worth while to endure trial — just to enjoy the sweet and precious comfort which God gives in it.

But to receive from our sorrows their possibilities of blessing — we must accept the affliction as a messenger from God — and pray for true comfort, not the mere drying of our tears — but grace to profit by our affliction, and to get from it the peaceable fruit of righteousness.

 

April 18. Meekness

“Blessed are the meek — for they shall inherit the earth.” Matthew 5:5

Meekness is not a popular quality. The world calls it a cowardly spirit — which leads a man . . .
to remain quiet under insult,
to endure a wrong without resentment,
to be treated unkindly —
and then to give kindness in return.

Men of the world say that this disposition is unmanly, that it shows weakness, cowardice, a lack of courage.

So it might be, if we went to the world for our model of manliness. But we have a truer, a diviner example for our pattern of manliness, than any that this world has produced. Jesus Christ was the only perfect man that ever lived on the earth, and meekness was one of the noblest qualities of His character. He was . . .
gentle in disposition,
not easily provoked,
patient under wrong,
silent under reproach.

“When they hurled their insults at Him — He did not retaliate; when He suffered — He made no threats.” Possessing all power — He never lifted a finger to avenge a personal injury. He answered all man’s wrath — with tender love. On his cross, when His blood was flowing — He prayed for His murderers!

Meekness is then no cowardly spirit, since in Jesus it shone so luminously. It is divine . . .
to forgive those who have wronged us,
to bear long with those who treat us ill,
to give the soft answer which turns away wrath,
to bathe the hand that smites — in the fragrance of love,
to always render blessing for cursing, good for evil.

The lesson is hard to learn, for it is directly against proud human nature. We can learn it only as our lives are transformed into the divine image, only as Christ enters into our hearts and dwells there. “Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart” Matthew 11:29

This beatitude shows, too, that meekness is not an impoverishing grace. The meek shall inherit the earth. Those who commit their lives to God, who judges righteously, and leave to him the adjustment of the inequalities of human treatment received by them — do not suffer in the end.

 

April 19. Spiritual Hunger

“Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after righteousness — for they shall be filled.” Matthew 5:6

It strikes us somewhat strangely at first, that there should be a beatitude for dissatisfaction. We know that peace is promised to the Christian, and peace is calm repose and satisfied restfulness. The words “hunger and thirst” appear to suggest experiences incompatible with rest and peace. But when we think a little more deeply, we see that spiritual hunger must form a part of all true Christian experience. Hunger is a mark of health. It is so in physical life; the loss of appetite indicates disease. Just so, a healthy mind is a hungry one; when one becomes satisfied with one’s attainments, one ceases to grow. The same is true in spiritual life. If we become satisfied with our faith and love and obedience, and our communion with God, and our consecration to Christ — we have ceased to grow.

Invalids often die amid plenty — die of starvation; not because they can get no food — but because they have no appetite. There are many professing Christians who are starving their souls in the midst of abundance of spiritual provision, because they have no hunger. There is nothing for which we should pray more earnestly and more importunately, than for spiritual longing and desire. It is indeed the very soul of all true prayer. It is the empty hand reached out — to receive new and richer gifts from Heaven. It is the heart’s cry which God hears with acceptance — and answers always with more and more of life. It is the ascending angel that climbs the radiant ladder to return on the same bright stairway with blessing from God’s very hand. It is the key that unlocks new storehouses of divine goodness and enrichment. It is indeed nothing less than the very life of God in the human soul, struggling to grow up in us into the fullness of the stature of Christ. Such spiritual hunger never fails of blessing.

 

April 20. The Golden Rule

“Blessed are the merciful — for they shall obtain mercy.” Matthew 5:7

People get back in this world — just about what they give. If we think the world is hard with us — the probability is that the hardness is in ourselves, and that it is . . .
the echo of our own speeches, that we hear,
the rebound of our own smitings, that we feel,
the reflection of our own ugliness of disposition and temper, that we see,
the harvest of our own sowing, that we gather into our bosoms.

If we are untrue to anyone, it is quite likely that some day somebody will be untrue to us. If we are unjust to another, there is little doubt that some time someone will deal unjustly with us.

On the other hand, if the world seems to us full of love, it is quite likely that we give the world little but love.

People generally treat us — just as we treat them.

The generous man, finds people generous.

The sympathetic man, finds sympathy.

The merciful man, obtains mercy.

The selfish man, always thinks this world very selfish.

Hence the Golden Rule rests on a deep principle in life. “So in everything, do unto others — what you would have them do unto you.” Matthew 7:12. What we do to others — they will do to us. That is the principle. If we want mercy — we must be merciful. If we expect sympathy and help — we must give both sympathy and help. As a rule, people do not give . . .
warmth — for coldness,
courtesy — for rudeness,
kindness — for unkindness.

The principle applies even to the divine treatment of us. In God’s judgment — we receive according to our deeds. He who obtains forgiveness — is he who forgives others. He who finds mercy — is he who shows mercy to others. He whom Christ will confess before His Father — is he who here before men confesses Christ. So for eternity we shall reap — what we have sowed, and gather — what we have scattered.

 

April 21. Purity of Heart

“Blessed are the pure in heart — for they shall see God.” Matthew 5:8

There is no beatitude in the Bible — for anything unclean. We are told also that there is no room in Heaven — for anything that defiles. Therefore if we hope to enter Heave — we must prepare for it here. To a child who expressed the wonder how he could ever get up to Heaven, it was so far away, a wise mother’s reply was, “Heaven must first come down to you; Heaven must first come in to your heart.” The words were very true. Heaven must really be in us — or we can never enter Heaven. And just as we become pure in heart — is Heaven entering into us.

But what is heart purity? It is not sinlessness, for none are sinless. A pure heart must be a penitent heart that has been forgiven by Christ and cleansed by His blood. We have a Bible promise that though our sins be as scarlet — they shall be as white as snow. The pure heart is one, then, that Christ has cleansed. It is one also that is kept pure by obedient living and close communion with God. We are taught in the Scriptures that an important part of true religion, is to keep one’s self unspotted from the world.

It is an evil world in which we live; but if we faithfully follow Christ, doing His will, keeping our hearts open to every influence of the divine Spirit — we shall be kept by divine power from the corruption that encircles us. As the lily remains pure and unstained amid the soiled waters of the bog in which it grows — so does the humble, loving, submissive heart of the Christian disciple remain pure in the midst of all this world’s corruption. Over such a heart, God’s face beams in perpetual benediction. The vision of God on earth of course is never full and clear — but it grows brighter and brighter as the believer walks ever toward the morning, and at last it will be unclouded and full in the perfect day of Heaven.

 

April 22. Peacemakers

“Blessed are the peacemakers — for they shall be called the children of God.” Matthew 5:9

This seems to be a much overlooked beatitude. There are many people who are really strife-makers rather than peace-makers. They do not seek to heal estrangements between others, to prevent quarrels and contentions, and to bring together those who have begun to drift apart. Indeed, their whole influence goes toward widening breaches, intensifying bitterness, and exciting anger and hatred. When they find in anyone a germ of suspicion or dislike of another — they stimulate the evil growth! Is it not time that we should get our Lord’s beatitude down out of the skies — and begin to work it into our lives? Is it not time that we should become peacemakers in a world whose beauty is marred by so much strife?

The peacemaking spirit is divine. No one in Heaven finds delight in separating friends. Just so far as we get the peacemaking spirit into our lives — do we bear the mark of God’s image. To be peacemakers, we must first of all strive to live peaceably with all men. “If it is possible, as far as it depends on you — live at peace with everyone.” Romans 12:18

But, further, we are also to strive to make and promote peace between others. Our ministry is not to be confined to the settlement of great quarrels — but may find even its most fruitful work in the healing of the petty contentions which we discover all around us. Whenever we find one man angry with another, we should seek to remove the angry feeling. The little rifts in others’ friendships — we should strive to heal. The unkind thoughts of others which we find in people’s minds — we should seek to change into kindly thoughts. We can do no greater Christ-like service, than to seek always to promote peace between man and man, to keep people from drifting apart, and to get them to live together more lovingly.

 

April 23. Let Your Light Shine!

“You are the light of the world.” Matthew 5:14

Every true Christian is a candle shining in this dark world. The Bible speaks of the spirit of man as the candle of the Lord. Proverbs 20:26. In the natural state, before regeneration — we are unlighted candles. We are candles, however, capable of being lighted; for God made us in His own image, though sin has put out the flame — or left it only a smoking, smoldering spark. But a thousand unlighted candles in a dark room would not make the room light; so when we receive Christ into our hearts, the Holy Spirit touches these candles with the divine flame, and they begin to shine. Thus every believer becomes really a candle of the Lord.

We must remember that we never can shine of ourselves; that we are light — only as we are lighted by the life of Christ in us. We are to let our light shine — that is, we are to keep the wick trimmed, so that the flame shall be always bright; and we are to keep the windows of our life clean, so that the beams may pour out without hindrance. We are also to be sure always to have reserves of oil to replenish our lamps when they burn low; that is, we must live in constant communion with Christ, abiding in Him — that we may draw always from His fullness.

Then, each one in his own place, we must give light to other lives, and make the one little spot in this world that is close about us — brighter and happier with love and grace. The great lighthouse pours beams far out to sea — but it does not enlighten the space around its base. Some people send brightness far away, working for the heathen and doing deeds which benefit the world — while they fail to brighten their own homes and the lives close beside them. We ought not to be such lights as these: while we send out influence abroad as far as possible, we should live so that we shall be blessings to those who are nearest to us.

 

April 24. The Two Testaments

“Do not think that I have come to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I have not come to abolish them but to fulfill them.” Matthew 5:17

There are not two Bibles in the one. The Old Testament and the New Testament are not two distinct books — but two parts of the same book. The New Testament does not set aside the Old Testament — but is simply the rich ripe harvest of which the Old was the sowing and the early growing. The gospel which we have in the New Testament, is not a different religion from that which we have in the Old Testament — but the same more fully developed, more clearly taught. In the Old Testament, Christ was foretold sometimes in prophetic promise, sometimes in picture and type; in the New Testament, these promises are fulfilled, these pictures and types find their realization, and we see the Son of God walking among men in the beauty and glory of His incarnation.

The blossoms are not destroyed when they fall off and the fruit comes in their place; the ripe fruit is but the fulfillment of the promise and prophecy of the blossom. The artist’s outline sketch is not destroyed when the splendid picture covers the canvas, hiding the first light tracings — the finished work of are is but the completion, the filling out of the original drawing, until in every feature, life glows.

Christ destroyed nothing of past divine revelation when He came. He was the warm summer, wooing the slumbering buds, and dry roots, and waiting prophecies of life — into full, luxuriant growth. He was the great Master Artist, taking the dim sketches and shadows of the Old Testament, and filling them out in His own blessed life and death. So we ought not to lay away our Old Testament as an antiquated book, of no value to us since we have the gospel. The Old Testament is full of precious things. One of the strongest proofs of Christianity is the wonderful fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies — in the life, sufferings, and death of Jesus Christ. Let us love the whole Bible; not one word of it is obsolete!

 

April 25. Promises and Prophecies

“I tell you the truth, until Heaven and earth disappear, not the smallest letter, not the least stroke of a pen, will by any means disappear from the Law until everything is accomplished.” Matthew 5:18

Christ referred here primarily to the promises and prophecies of the Old Testament. There are thousands of blossoms on the trees in the spring-time that never become fruits; but there are no lost blossoms on the Old Testament tree. The exact fulfillment of prophecy is an irrefutable evidence of Christianity.

But the assurance of these words refers also to every promise of the Scripture. Not the smallest of these shall ever fail anyone who trusts them. “No word He has spoken — shall ever be broken!” Every pledge God has made — He will surely keep. Whenever we find a divine promise — we may lay hold of it with perfect confidence, and know that we are clinging to a rock that never can be shaken. “Though the mountains be shaken and the hills be removed, yet my unfailing love for you will not be shaken nor my covenant of peace be removed — says the LORD, who has compassion on you.” Isaiah 54:10

This is true also of the divine threatenings against sin. Not one of these shall fail to be accomplished upon those who reject God’s words of grace and mercy. Christ said, “He who believes on the Son has everlasting life;” and that word will prove true to everyone who receives it. But He said also in the same sentence, “He who believes not the Son shall not see life — but the wrath of God abides on him;” and this word shall just as surely be fulfilled a the other.

In these days, when so many people hold loose views of God’s Word, it is well that we fix it deeply in our minds, that whatever God says in the Holy Scriptures — He says with authority, that His promises and threatenings are sure as His own eternity, and that every sentence of His is absolutely irrepealable. “Only words,” we sometimes say, as if words were unreal and unsubstantial; but the words of God are more real and substantial than even earth’s great mountains!

 

April 26. Little Sins

“Anyone who breaks one of the least of these commandments and teaches others to do the same — will be called least in the kingdom of Heaven.” Matthew 5:19

A great many people are careful about breaking large commandments and committing heinous sins — while they commit ‘little sins’ continually and without scruple.

They would not tell a direct lie for the world — but their speech is full of little falsehoods!

They would not steal money from the purse or drawer of another — and yet they continually commit small thefts! For example, by mistake the grocer gives them a penny too much change — and they do not think of returning it. Through the carelessness of a postal worker, the postage stamp on a letter is left uncancelled — and they take it off and use it a second time.

They would not purposely try to blacken a neighbor’s name or destroy his character — and yet they repeat to others the evil whispers about him which they have heard, and thus soil his reputation.

They would not swear or curse in the coarse way of the ungodly — but they are continually using such minced oaths such as, Gosh! Gees! Heck! and other mild, timid substitutes for overt swearing.

They would not do flagrant acts of wickedness to disgrace themselves — but their lives are honeycombed with all kinds of little meannesses, impurities, selfishnesses, and bad tempers.

We need to remember, that little disobediences — harm our witness for the kingdom of Heaven.

Little sins — mar the beauty of our character.

Then, little sins are sure to grow! The trickling leak in the dike — becomes a torrent deluging vast plains!

Ofttimes, too, little sins are infinite in their consequences.

We ought never to indulge even the smallest faults or evil habits — but should aim always at perfection of character, and perfection is made up of ‘littles’.

Editor’s note: Minced oaths are used to avoid swearing, when expressing surprise or annoyance. Minced oaths are usually, although not exclusively, religious in nature, and date from the days when it irreverent and unacceptable to use the name of God, Jesus, or other sacred words in everyday speech. To mince your words, means to choose words so as not to offend anyone — except for God, who sees them as sacrilege (the sin of profaning sacred things). Here are a few examples:

Bejabbers  —  By Jesus

By George  —  By God

By golly  —  By God

By gosh  —  By God

Chrissakes  —  For Christ’s sake

Christmas  —  Christ

Criminy  —  Christ

Cripes  —  Christ

Dad gum  —  God damn

Dagnabbit  —  God damn it

Dagnammit  —  God damn it

Dang  —  Damn

Darn  —  Damn

Darnation  —  Damnation

Doggone  —  God damn

Gee whizz  —  Jesus

Good grief  —  Good God

Goodness gracious  —  Good God

Gosh  —  God

Gosh darned  —  God damned

Heck  —  Hell

Jeepers Creepers  —  Jesus Christ

Jeez  —  Jesus

Jiminy Christmas  —  Jesus Christ

My goodness  —  My God

My gosh  —  My God

Tarnation  —  Damnation

 

April 27. True Righteousness

“For I tell you that unless your righteousness surpasses that of the Pharisees and the teachers of the law — you will certainly not enter the kingdom of Heaven!” Matthew 5:20

In place of abolishing or destroying the law — Jesus put new meaning into it. As He expounded it, it went far more deeply into people’s lives, than by the religionists of His time had understood to go. They had taught that a rigid external obedience was required; but Jesus told them that if this were all they had, they could not enter the kingdom of Heaven.

Instead of lowering the requirements of the divine law — He elevated them and gave them a new meaning. He said the righteousness of His followers must be a great deal better than that of the average professors of religion in His day. They had a sound creed, and were punctilious in the observance of the ten thousand minute rules about ceremony, dress, and devout manners; but their lives were full of hardness, pride, selfishness, and hypocrisies!

Jesus said that unless His disciples had a better righteousness than these orthodox Jews had — they would never get into the family of God. The only righteousness that will be accepted by Christ — is that which has its origin in the heart, and then produces obedience and holiness in all the life.

We ought to apply this truth very closely. Uniting with the Church, does not make one a Christian. The careful observance of all the ordinances and rules of the Church, does not make one a Christian. There must be faith, love, dutiful obedience, submission. Christ demands in His followers a high standard of morality. We are not saved by Christ’s righteousness, in the sense that we need no imparted righteousness of our own. In place of mere external and formal obedience — the law is written on the heart of the true believer, and he obeys it from within. We should strive to make our obedience so deep and so loyal — that our lives will reflect in every feature the radiancy of Christ!

 

April 28. Angry Without Cause

“But I tell you — that anyone who is angry with his brother will be subject to judgment. Again, anyone who says, ‘You fool!’ will be in danger of the fire of Hell!” Matthew 5:22

We ought to learn to read the commandments, with the light of our Lord’s explanation upon them. So long as the sixth commandment is interpreted to mean only actual murder — most people get along pretty well with it; they are not troubled in their consciences about its violation. There are not many murderers loose in our Sunday schools and churches, or living in our homes!

But when we hear our Lord’s interpretation of this commandment, and learn that this literal sense does not exhaust the meaning of the commandment — that we break it, too, when we are angry with a brother — we cannot be quite so sure about our innocence! True, we have never actually killed anyone — but have we never been angry with another? Elsewhere we read, “He who hates his brother is a murderer!” This does not mean that hatred is as great a crime as murder — but that it grows from the same root and is of the same nature. Murder is only anger full-grown!

The Master’s words here should be carefully considered. They condemn all anger against another — all expressions of scorn or contempt. The obedience of this commandment which our Lord requires is, love which . . .
thinks no evil,
nourishes no resentment,
is patient, gentle, thoughtful, kind, unselfish.

Yet are we not all too apt to allow the passion of anger to take possession of our hearts? Do we not too frequently permit envyings and jealousies and unkind and uncharitable thoughts — to enter our hearts and nest there — like evil birds? If we but remembered that the spirit of murder is in all these evil emotions — we surely would not nourish them for an instant!

None of us want the “brand of murderer” upon us! The way to keep out such evil feelings, is to yield to every gentle and loving impulse of the Spirit — to “overcome evil with good.”

 

April 29. Acceptable Worship

“Therefore, if you are offering your gift at the altar and there remember that your brother has something against you — leave your gift there in front of the altar. First go and be reconciled to your brother; then come and offer your gift!” Matthew 5:23-24

There is something to do — before we kneel down to pray in our closet, or begin our worship in the sanctuary, or come to the Lord’s table. We ought to look inward at our own hearts — before we look upward at the face of God.

Are we ready to pray? Are the obstructions out of the way? Is our heart ready for worship? The worship that pleases God the best — is love in the heart. He has no pleasure in sacrifices and ceremonies and ordinances — while the heart is full of bitterness! He cares nothing for our professions of love to Him — so long as we hate our brother. “If a man says, ‘I love God’ and hates his brother — he is a liar! For he who does not love his brother whom he has seen — how can he love God whom he has not seen?”

If therefore, we want our worship to be acceptable to God — we must be sure to come into His presence with hearts cleansed of all bitterness, anger, revenge, and malice. Thus every approach to God in prayer, requires self-examination. And if we can remember that we have wronged anyone, or that there is any estrangement or strife — we should seek reconciliation before we pray. At the least, we must see that our own spirits are thoroughly cleansed of all bitterness, before we come to God’s altar.

This rule is fitted to keep our hearts always free from anger. Paul counsels that we should not let the sun go down upon our anger. No day should be allowed to close over us — with anger in our hearts. We may never see another day, and we should not lie down to sleep cherishing bitterness against any other person.

The evening prayer should cleanse our spirits of all feelings of anger, as we pray, “Forgive us our sins — as we forgive those who sin against us!”

 

April 30. True Charity

“But when you give to the needy, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing!” Matthew 6:3

There are some people who want every good thing they do, to be well advertised. If they give money to some good cause — they want to have it noticed in the papers. If they are kind to the poor or relieve some case of distress — they are particular that the matter should be duly published. They take pains that their charities shall not fail to be credited to themselves.

But this is not the kind of spirit our Lord enjoined on His disciples. He told them that seeking publicity marred the beauty of their charities; that instead of announcing to others what they had done — they should not even let their own left hand know that their right hand had been doing commendable things.

Of course, Christ did not mean that we should never give to charities — except where the act would be absolutely secret. It is the heart-motive that Christ was enforcing. His disciples should never give for the sake of men’s praise. Our good works instantly lose all their value — when any motive but the honor of God and desire for His approval, is in our heart. We should not even think about our charities ourselves — but should forget them, as the tree forgets the fruits it drops.

We should train ourselves therefore to do our good deeds — without seeking the praise or recognition of men. We should not be so anxious to have our name posted on every gift we send. We ought to be willing to do good, and let Christ have all the glory — while we stay back unknown and unrecognized.

Florence Nightingale, having gone like an angel of mercy among the hospitals in the Crimea until her name was enshrined in every soldier’s heart — asked to be excused from having her picture taken — that she might be forgotten, and that Christ alone might be remembered as the author of all the blessings which her hand had distributed!

 

MAY

May 1. Secret Prayer

“And when you pray, do not be like the hypocrites, for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and on the street corners to be seen by men. But when you pray, go into your closet, shut the door and pray to your Father, who is unseen. Then your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you.” Matthew 6:5-6

One of the most important things we ever do in this world, is to pray. No business transacted anywhere, so deeply touches the interests of our lives. We ought therefore to learn to pray aright — so as to be sure of answer. We ought to be eager to get every smallest fragment of instruction about prayer.

In our verses for today, we have one of our Lord’s plainest and most significant instructions about the manner and the nature of prayer. He is speaking, not of public prayer — as when the minister leads the congregation; but of personal prayer — when the child of God wants to talk to his Father about his own affairs — and lay his own individual burdens at His feet. We should seek to be alone in all such praying. Other presences disturb our thoughts and restrict our freedom. So, we are to go into our closet and shut the door!

This shutting of the door is significant in several ways. It shuts out the world. It secures us against interruption. It ought to shut out worldly thoughts and cares and distractions, as well as worldly presences. Wandering in prayer — is usually one of our sorest troubles.

Then, it shuts us in, and this also is important and significant. It shuts us in — alone with God. No eye but His sees us — as we bow in the secrecy. No ear but His hears us — as we pour out our heart’s feelings and desires. Thus we are helped to realize that we have to do with God alone — that He alone can help us!

So we are shut up alone with God, so also are we shut up to God. There is precious comfort in the assurance that when we thus pray — we are not talking into the air. There is an ear to hear, though we can see no presence, and it is the ear of Heavenly our Father! This assures us of loving regard in Heaven, also of prompt and gracious answers to our sincere prayers.

 

May 2. Our Father

“Our Father in Heaven!” Matthew 6:9

This is the ‘golden gate’ of the temple of prayer!

When our Lord taught His disciples how to pray — it was thus He said they should begin. They were not to come to infinite power, or to unknowable mystery, or to inaccessible light — but to tender fatherhood. This precious name “Father” at the gateway — makes the approach to God easy and sure.

The name “Father” assures us of divine love and care. Does a true parent have care for his child? Much more does our Father in Heaven care for His children on the earth! He even cares for the birds — feeding them their daily food. He even cares for the flowers — weaving, with colorful threads, the lovely robes they wear. He surely cares more for His children! So the precious name “Father” assures us that we shall never be neglected nor overlooked in this great world.

The name “Father” also gives us assurance of unhindered access to the Divine presence. The children of a great King are not kept waiting at their father’s door, as strangers are. God’s children have perfect liberty in His presence. They can never come at an untimely hour. He is never too busy to see them and to listen to their words of love and prayer. In the midst of the innumerable affairs of the vast universe — He thinks of His lowliest child! Amid all the confusion and noise of this great world — He hears and recognizes the faintest cry that rises from the lips of the least and lowliest of His little ones.

The name “Father” also interprets for us, the grace and mercy of our God. We are always conscious of sin. How, then, can we gain access to a holy God? Ah! He is our Father! We know that even an earthly father does not shut the door on his erring child. The candle is left burning in the window through the long dark nights — that the wanderer out in the blackness and longing to return, seeing the bright beams — may be assured of love and a waiting welcome. Infinitely more gracious is our Father in Heaven!

 

May 3. Glorifying God

“Hallowed be your name.” Matthew 6:9

While the name “Our Father” over the gate of prayer assures us of loving welcome and of all tenderness, thoughtfulness, and care; the words “in Heaven” remind us of the surpassing glory and majesty of God. We should not lessen the force of “hallowed be your name.” We should not rush into His presence as we do into the presence of an earthly parent. We should remember His infinite greatness and holiness — and should come always with reverence. His is a name to be “hallowed.” “Holy and reverend is his name.”

Of this, this petition reminds us. It checks the flow of our thoughts and feelings, and bids us approach God with a suitable sense of our unworthiness — and of His holiness. It bids us be reverent though bold.

The prayer found here in Matthew’s Gospel, is a prayer for the glorifying of God in this world. When we pray it we must be sure that we do our part in making His name hallowed. We can do this by our own reverent use of that holy name. Christian people sometimes grow very careless in speaking of God. They become so accustomed to using His name in prayer and speech — that they utter it as lightly as if it were the name of some familiar friend. I have seen a miner with black grimy hand, pluck a pure flower from the stem, and it seemed a profanation. But what shall we say of our own taking on our sin defiled lips — the holy and awesome name of God? We ought to learn to hallow that blessed name in our speech.

Then we should hallow it in our lives. We are God’s children, and we bear His name. How may a child honor a parent’s name? Only by a life worthy of a parent. We must take heed, therefore, that in every act of ours, in our behavior, in our whole character and influence — we so live that all who see us shall see in us something of the beauty of God. It would be a sad thing, indeed, if we gave people a wrong idea of God — or of the religion of Jesus Christ!

 

May 4. Heaven Brought to Us

“May Your kingdom come.” Matthew 6:10

This is a very comprehensive prayer. It pleads for . . .
the extension of God’s spiritual realm in this world,
His power over men’s hearts and lives,
the subjugation of earth’s kingdoms to His sway.

It is a prayer that men may put away their sins and amend their lives; that they may take Christ as their king, and yield every thought and desire to Him. It is not a longing to be lifted away to heaven — but a craving that Heaven may be brought to us, into our hearts and lives.

We are in danger of thinking too much of other people and the coming of God’s kingdom into other hearts and lives as we offer his prayer. The little piece of world for which we are first responsible — is that which lies within our own hearts and lives. While then we pray “May Your kingdom come,” we should look within ourselves to see if we have submitted to the reign of Christ.

 

May 5. Doing the Will of God

“May Your will be done in earth, as it is in Heaven.” Matthew 6:10

Many people always quote this petition as if it meant only submission to some painful providence. They suppose it refers only to losing friends or money, or being sick or in trouble — but this is only a little part of its meaning. It is for the doing of God’s will — not the suffering of it, that we here pray.

It is a good deal easier to make prayers like this for others, than for ourselves. We all think other people ought to do God’s will, and we do not find it a difficult prayer to make that they may do so. But what about ourselves? There is no other person in the world for whose life we are really and finally responsible, but ourselves. This prayer, then, if we offer it sincerely, is that we may do God’s will as it is done in Heaven. We can pray it, therefore, only when we are ready for implicit, unquestioning obedience to the divine will — the moment we know what that will is.

Then some times it is a passive doing which is required. God asks of us something that costs pain or sacrifice or earthly loss; when this is true, our prayer may cut deeply into our own hearts. It may mean . . .
a giving up of some sweet joy,
a losing of some precious friend,
the sacrifice of some dear possession,
the going in some way of thorns and tears.

We should learn always to say the prayer, and then to hold our lives close to the line of the divine will, never rebelling nor murmuring — but sweetly doing whatever God gives us to do.

 

May 6. Day by Day

“Give us this day our daily bread.” Matthew 6:11

This seems a very small thing to ask — only bread for a day. Why are we not taught to pray for bread enough to last a week, or a month, or a year? For one thing, Jesus wanted to teach us the lesson of continual dependence. He taught us to come each morning with a request simply for the day’s food — that we might never feel we can get along without our Father.

Another lesson He wanted to teach us, was that the true way to live is by the day. We are not to be anxious even about the supply of tomorrow’s needs. When tomorrow comes — it will be right for us to take up its cares. The same great lesson was taught in the way the manna was given — just a day’s portion at a time.

We should not over look the word “us.” It is plural and bids us to send thought beyond our own individual need — and remember God’s other children. This should always be a prayer for daily bread for our hungry neighbor — as well as for ourselves. Then while we thus enjoy our own plenty, we must share with those who have need.

 

May 7. A Forgiving Spirit

“Forgive us our sins — as we have forgiven those who sin against us.” Matthew 6:12

The first part of this petition, “forgive us our sins” is not so hard to say. Most people are willing to confess, at least in a general way — that they have sinned.

But the second part is harder to repeat: “as we have forgiven those who sin against us.” When someone has done us an injury, and we are feeling bitter over it — then it is not so easy to ask God to forgive us — as we forgive. Perhaps we do not forgive at all — but keep the bitter feeling in our heart against our brother.

What is it, then, that we ask God to do for us when we pray, “Forgive us — as we forgive”? God has linked blessing and duty together in this petition. If we will not forgive those who have wronged us — it is evident that we have not the spirit of penitence to which God grants forgiveness of sins. If we would enjoy the sweet peace of God in our own hearts — we must keep our minds free from all bitterness and anger and all feelings of unforgiveness.

 

May 8. Enduring Temptation

“Lead us not into temptation — but deliver us from evil.” Matthew 6:11

It is impossible to live in this world — and escape temptation. In olden times, Catholic monks fled away from active life and from human companionships, hoping thus to evade enticement to evil. But they were not at all successful; for wherever they went they carried in their own hearts a fountain of corruption, and were thus perpetually exposed to temptation.

The only door of escape from all temptation — is the door that leads into Heaven! We grieve over our Christian friends whom the Lord calls away; but do we ever think that we have far more reason for concern, possibly for grief — over those who live and have to battle with sin in this world? Those who have gone to Heaven, in the victorious release of Christian faith, are forever secure; but those yet in the sore battle, are still in peril.

This petition is a prayer that we may never be called needlessly to meet temptation. Sometimes God wants us to be tried, because we can grow strong only through victory. We have a word of Scripture which says: “Blessed is the man who endures temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life.” Yet we ought never ourselves to seek any way of life — in which we shall have to be needlessly exposed to the peril of conflict with sin. Temptation is too terrible an experience, fraught with too much danger — to be sought by us, or ever encountered — except when God leads us in the path on which it lies. We must never rush unbidden or unsent into any spiritual danger. There are no promises for presumption. “It is written,” said the Master, “You shall not tempt the Lord your God.” When God sends us into danger, we are under His protection; when we go where He does not send us, we go unsheltered.

 

May 9. The Love of Money

“No one can serve two masters. For you will hate one — and love the other; you will be devoted to one — and despise the other. You cannot serve both God and Mammon!” Matthew 6:24

We had better look very carefully into the meaning of these words, remembering that it was our blessed Lord who spoke them. “Mammon” means riches. To “serve” means to be the slave of. Paul loved to call himself the servant or slave of Christ.

Now Jesus says here that we cannot be both God’s slave — and mammon’s slave too. We cannot belong to any two masters at the same time. If we are mammon’s slave — then we are not God’s slave. If we belong to God — then mammon is not our master.

Think, too, what a degrading thing it is for any human being — to be the slave of money! To use the word “serve” in its mildest English sense — no man should ever be the servant of money. Riches are meant to be man’s slave. Now think how degrading it would be for any man to become a slave to his own slave! A man should be ashamed to call riches, his master.

Money is meant to be man’s servant, and so long as he is its perfect master — it may be a blessing to him, and an instrument with which he may do great good. But when he gets down on his knees to it, and crawls in the dust for its sake, and sells his manhood to get it — then money is only a curse to him! Thus, it is easy to see why anyone who serves God — cannot also serve mammon. God must have all the heart, and must rule in all the life. He will not share His throne with the god of gold!

God’s true servants may have money, and may even be very rich — but they must use their money as a means for honoring God and blessing the world in Christ’s name.

They must own their money — their money must not own them.

They must carry it in their hands — not in their hearts.

This is a very important thing for us to learn. Many professors are in danger of forsaking the sweet, blessed service of Christ — for the servile, slavish service of mammon!

 

May 10. Do Not Worry

“Therefore I tell you, do not worry about your life, what you will eat or drink; or about your body, what you will wear. Is not life more important than food, and the body more important than clothes?” Matthew 6:25

Of course we are to think about these things. Why were we made with brains — if we are not to think with them? It would be as if God bade us not to walk — after He had given us feet; or not to talk — after giving us tongues. We are to train our minds and to think with them, and think about the future too — laying plans with a long reach into the years before us. It is not forethought that is forbidden — but anxious worry and fear. We shall see as we go on, just what we are to do — instead of being anxious. At present let us get the simple lesson, that we are never to worry. This is not a rule with exceptions. It is not a bit of creed, that will not work in life. It is a lesson that we are to strive to carry out in all our days, however full they may be of things calculated to worry us.

But why are we not to worry? The “therefore” helps us to the answer: “You cannot serve God and mammon. Therefore do not worry.” So, then, worry seems to be serving mammon. We say we are God’s children — and yet when mammon seems in danger of failing us — we get worried. Practically, then we trust mammon — more than we trust our Heavenly Father! We feel safer when mammon’s abundance fills our hands — than when mammon threatens to fail, and we have only God. That is, we trust God and mammon. Anxiety about the supply of our needs, is therefore, distrust of our heavenly Father.

If we serve God only, we would not worry though we have not even bread for tomorrow; we would believe in our Father’s love. Money we may lose any day, for “riches make themselves wings; they fly away as an eagle toward Heaven;” but we never can lose God. Nothing can rob us of His love, nor rob Him of the abundance He possesses from which to meet our needs. So if we trust God — we ought never to be anxious, though we have nothing else.

 

May 11. A Lesson of Trust

“Look at the birds of the air; they do not sow or reap or store away in barns — and yet your heavenly Father feeds them! Are you not much more valuable than they?” Matthew 6:26

Are we to draw the inference that since the birds neither sow nor reap — that we should put forth no exertions to provide for our own needs? No! if we did nothing to earn our own bread — we would soon starve. God does not feed us — as He feeds the birds. He has bestowed upon us abilities by which we can make provision for our own needs; He feeds us, not by bringing the bread to us — but by making us able to sow and reap and gather into barns. God nowhere encourages that “trust” which idly sits down and waits to be cared for. Little babies, and sick and infirm people, and any who are incapacitated for exertion, may live as the birds do, and may expect to be cared for. But hearty people, with active brains and strong hands, will fare very poorly — if they try to live the birds’ way.

The point of the illustration lies elsewhere. God’s care extends even to birds. There are two reasons, then, why it will more certainly extend to His redeemed people. First, they are better than birds. Birds . . .
have no souls,
do not bear the divine image,
have so spiritual nature,
cannot worship nor voluntarily serve God,
have no future and immortal life.

The God who cares for a little soulless bird — will surely care much more thoughtfully for His thinking, immortal, godlike child.

Then the other reason is, that God is our Father. He is the creator and provider of the birds — but not their Father. Surely a father will do more for his children — than for his chickens! Surely a mother will give more thought to her baby — than to her canary! Will not our heavenly Father provide more certainly and more tenderly for His children — than for His birds? So from the birds — we get a lesson of trust. Every little bird sitting on its bough, or singing its sweet song, ought to lead us to renewed confidence in the care of our kind and gracious Heavenly Father.

 

May 12. Useless Worries

“Who of you by worrying, can add a single cubit to his height?” Matthew 6:27

So it is useless to worry! A short person cannot, by any amount of anxiety, make himself an inch taller. Why, therefore, should he waste his energy and fret his life away — in wishing he were taller?

One worries because he is too short — another because he is too tall;
one because he too lean — another because he is too fat;
one because he has a lame foot — another because he has a mole on his face.
No amount of fretting will change any of these things!

People worry, too, over their circumstances. They are poor, and have to work hard. They have troubles, losses, and disappointments which come through causes entirely beyond their own control. They find difficulties in their environment which they cannot surmount. There are hard conditions in their lot which they cannot change.

Now why should they worry about these things? Will worrying make matters any better? Will discontent . . .
cure the blind eye, or
remove the ugly mole, or
give health to the infirm body?

Will chafing make . . .
the hard work, lighter;
or the burdens, easier;
or the troubles, fewer?

Will anxiety . . .
keep the winter away, or
keep the storm from rising, or
put coal in the cellar, or
put bread in the pantry, or
get clothes for the children?

Even human reason shows the uselessness of worrying, since it helps nothing, and only wastes one’s strength and unfits one for doing one’s best!

The Christian gospel goes farther, and says that even the hard things and the obstacles, are blessings — if we meet them in the right spirit. They are stepping-stones lifting our feet upward — disciplinary experiences in which we grow.

So we learn that we should quietly, and with faith, accept life as it comes to us — fretting at nothing, and changing hard conditions to easier if we can. And if we cannot — then we must use them as means for growth and advancement.

 

May 13. Lessons from Lilies

“And why do you worry about clothes? Consider how the lilies of the field grow. They do not labor or spin. Yet I tell you that not even Solomon in all his splendor was dressed like one of these. If that is how God clothes the grass of the field, which is here today and tomorrow is thrown into the fire — will he not much more clothe you, O you of little faith?” Matthew 6:28-30

Without any toiling or spinning on their own part, God clothes the flowers in loveliness far surpassing any adornment which the most skillful human arts can provide. Flowers bloom but a day — and then fade. We are better than flowers. If our Father lavishes so much beauty on perishing plants — is there any danger that He will not provide clothing for His own redeemed children?

Of course it is not implied that like the lilies — we need neither labor nor spin. It is all right for lilies just to stand still and grow. That is their mission; that is the way God made them to grow. But He gave us hands, feet, brains, tongue, abilities, and will; and if we would be cared for as are the flowers — we must put forth our energies to produce the results of comfort. Yet Jesus tells us to consider how the lilies of the field grow. We ought to study the beautiful things in nature — and learn lessons from them.

Here, it is a lesson of contentment which we are to learn. Who ever heard a lily complaining about its circumstances? It accepts the conditions in which it finds itself, and makes the best of them. It drinks in heaven’s sweet light, air, dew, and rain — and unfolds its own loveliness in quietness and peace.

The lily grows from within. So ought we to grow, having within us the divine life, to be developed in our character and spirit.

The lily is an emblem of beauty; our spiritual life should unfold likewise in all lovely ways.

The lily is a picture of perfect peace. Who ever saw wrinkles of anxiety in a lily’s face? God wants us to grow into peace.

The lily is fragrant; so should our lives be.

The lily sometimes grows in the black bog — but it remains unspotted. Thus should we live in this world, keeping ourselves unspotted amid its evil.

These are a few of the lessons from the lily.

 

May 14. God Will Provide

“Seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.” Matthew 6:33

We are to take no anxious thought for our own life, for food or clothing; because that is God’s responsibility, not ours. There is one thing, however, for which we are to take thought, not anxious but very earnest thought. We are to take thought about our duty, about doing God’s will and filling our place in God’s world.

We ought to get this very clearly in our mind. Too many people worry far more about their food and clothing, lest they shall be left to poverty, than they do about doing their whole duty well. That is, they are more anxious about God’s part in their lives — than they are about their own! They fear God may not take care of them — but they do not have any fear that they may fail in fidelity to Him. We ought to learn that providing for our needs is God’s business, not ours. We have nothing at all to do with it. But we have everything to do with our own duty, our allotted work, the doing of God’s will. God will never do these things for us. If we do not do them — they must remain undone; if we do them with fidelity — God will care for us.

The noblest life possible in this world — is simple consecration to Christ and to duty, with no worry about anything else. We may not always be fed luxuriously, nor be clothed in scarlet and fine linen; yet food needful for us will always be provided, and clothing sufficient to keep us warm. But suppose we are near starving! Well, we must just go on doing our part and not worrying; in due time, somehow, God will provide. Here we have our Lord’s own promise of this. The truth is, too many of us take a great deal more thought about our support — than about our duty. Then of course we forfeit the promise and may suffer. How much better the other way — ours the doing, and God’s the providing.

 

May 15. One Day at a Time

“Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own!” Matthew 6:34

This last reason our Lord gives against anxiety for the future, is that we have nothing to do with the future. God gives us life by days — little single days. Each day has . . .
its own duties,
its own needs,
its own trials and temptations,
its own griefs and sorrows.

God always gives us strength enough for the day — as He gives it, with all that He puts into it. But if we insist on dragging back tomorrow’s cares and piling them on top of today’s — the strength will not be enough for the load. God will not give strength — just to humor our whims of worry and distrust.

So the lesson is, that we should keep each day distinct — and attend strictly to what it brings us. Charles Kingsley says: “Do today’s duty, fight today’s temptation — and do not weaken and distract yourself by looking forward to things which you cannot see, and could not understand if you saw them.” We really have nothing at all to do with the future — except to prepare for it by doing with fidelity the duties of today.

No one was ever crushed by the burdens of one day. We can always get along with our heaviest load — until the sun goes down. Well, that is all we ever have to do. Tomorrow? Oh, you may have no tomorrow; you may be in Heaven. If you are here — God will be here too, and you will receive new strength sufficient for the new day.

One day at a time — but a single day,
Whatever its load, whatever its length;
And there’s a bit of precious Scripture to say
That according to each, shall be our strength.

 

May 16. Judging of Others

“Do not judge — or you too will be judged.” Matthew 7:1

Few faults are more common than this ‘judging of others’. It would not be so bad if we were disposed to look at people charitably; but we are not. Our eyes are far keener for flaws and blemishes — than for marks of beauty. Not many of us are forever finding new features of loveliness in others; not a few of us can find an indefinite number of faults.

If we were ourselves up to the standard whereby we judge others — we would be very saintly people! If we were free from all the faults we so readily see when they appear in our neighbor — we would be well-near faultless.

This word of our Lord not only instructs us not to be critical and censorious of others — but it presents the strongest kind of motive against such judging. It makes the appeal to our own interest.

None of us like other people to be critical and censorious toward us. We wince under unjust judgments. We resent unkind fault-finding. We demand that people shall judge us fairly. We claim forbearance and charity in our defects in duty, and for blemishes in our character. Can we expect other people to be any more lenient towards us — than we are toward them?

If we would receive kindly judgment from others — we must give the same to them. If we criticize another today in a harsh manner — we need not be surprised if we hear someone’s harsh criticism of us tomorrow. But if, on the other hand, we speak kindly, appreciative, and charitable words of someone today — very likely we shall hear tomorrow some pleasant word that another has said of us.

So we make very largely, the music or the discord for our own hearts. We get back — what we give out. We gather the harvest of our own sowing. Then, even in the last judgment, we shall receive from the Judge — just what we have shown to others.

 

May 17. Finding Fault with Others

“Why do you look at the speck of sawdust in your brother’s eye — and pay no attention to the plank in your own eye?” Matthew 7:3

It is strange how oblivious we can be of our own faults and blemishes — and how clearly we can see those of other people! One old writer says: “Men are more apt to use a magnifying glass to behold other men’s faults — than a mirror to behold their own.” A man can see a little speck of dust in his neighbor’s eye — while utterly unaware of the great plank in his own eye. He observes the most minute fault in his brother — while unconscious of his own far greater fault.

We would say that a plank in a man’s eye would so blind him — that he could not see the speck in another’s eye. As our Lord represents it, however, the man with the plank, is the very one who sees the speck and thinks himself competent to pull it out!

So it is in morals. No man is so sharp at seeing a fault in another — as he who has the same or a similar fault of his own. A vain man — is the first to detect the indications of vanity in another. A bad-tempered person — is most apt to be censorious toward a neighbor who displays bad temper. One with a sharp uncontrolled tongue — has the least patience with another whose speech is full of poisoned arrows. A selfish man — discovers even specks of selfishness in others. Rude people — are the very first to be hurt and offended by rudeness in a neighbor.

So it is always. If we are quick to perceive blemishes and faults in others — the probability is that we have far greater blemishes and faults in ourselves! This truth ought to make us exceedingly careful in our judgments, and exceedingly modest in our expressions of censure — for we really are telling the world our own faults! It is wiser, as well as more in accordance with the spirit of Christ — for us to find lovely things in others, and to be silent regarding their faults.

 

May 18. A Self-Righteous Spirit

“How can you say to your brother, ‘Let me take the speck out of your eye,’ when all the time there is a plank in your own eye?” Matthew 7:4

But is it not a kindness to a friend to take the speck out of his eye? If we met a neighbor with a speck in his eye, would it not be a brotherly thing to stop and take it out for him? Then why is it not just as true a kindness to want to cure another’s fault — even though we have the same fault ourselves? If we did it in the right spirit — it would be. We are bound to seek the welfare of our friends in every possible way, and therefore, if we discover in them things which mar their beauty — we should seek the removal of those things.

But the trouble is, that we are not apt to look at our neighbor’s faults in this loving and sympathetic way. To begin with, we do not know, or at least we do not confess — that we ourselves have planks in our own eyes; we are not even aware that there are specks in our own eyes! It is the self-righteous spirit that our Lord is here condemning. A man holds up his hands in horror at the blemish he has found in his neighbor’s character; and his neighbor, looking up, sees in him an immensely magnified copy of the blemish! Will the neighbor be greatly benefitted by the rebuke?

Suppose a bad-tempered man lectures us on the sin of giving way to bad temper; or a dishonest man on some apparent lack of honesty; or a liar on the wickedness of falsehood; or a bad-mannered man on some discourtesy of ours; or a hypocrite on insincerity — what good will such lectures do, even admitting that we are conscious of the faults? We are only irritated by the unfitness of such rebukes — from those in whom the faults are ten times greater than in us! We wonder how people can have the face to talk about the specks in our eyes — when huge planks project from their own eyes. Truly this is not the way to tell others of their faults.

 

May 19. Begin at Home

“You hypocrite, first take the plank out of your own eye, and then you will see clearly to remove the speck from your brother’s eye!” Matthew 7:5

Begin at home — that is the teaching; not at home in the general sense, with other members of your family — but very close at home, with yourself. It is a good deal easier, of course, to pull specks out of other people’s eyes — than planks out of one’s own.

We are not put in this world to look after other people’s faults — to pick the dust out of their eyes — to remove their specks of blemish. Our first business, is to get rid of our own faults. We are scarcely competent to take the speck of dust out of another’s eye — while a plank protrudes from our own. We are not ready to do much toward curing our friend of his faults — until we have sincerely tried to rid ourselves of our own.

We all know people whose very presence, is a silent rebuke of sin. Their lives are pure and holy, and their unconscious influence is a restraint upon all evil. We are ofttimes told that one of the truest tests of a good friendship, is that our friend can tell us of our faults — and we shall receive it kindly. That depends first on ourselves — and then upon our friend. If we are proud and vain — it will be very hard for any friend, the wisest and gentlest, to speak to us of our faults, except at the peril of the friendship.

Then, if the friend treats our faults in a conceited and censorious way — it will be equally dangerous. He who would truly help to take the specks out of our eyes — must come to us in tender love, proving his generous and unselfish interest in us. He must come to us humbly, not as our judge but as our brother, with faults like our own which he is trying to cure. If he approaches us in this way, conscious of his own infirmity, desiring to be helpful to us, as Christ has been helpful to him — nothing but unpardonable vanity and self-conceit will prevent our accepting his kind offer.

 

May 20. The Prayer Promise

“For everyone who asks receives; he who seeks finds; and to him who knocks, the door will be opened.” Matthew 7:8

These are very positive promises — and yet they must be read intelligently, in the light of other scriptures which explain and qualify the words. It is not all asking, which receives; for there is asking, which is not true prayer.

Some ask merely in word — with no real desire in their hearts.

Some ask selfishly — that they may consume the divine gift on their lusts.

Some ask rebelliously — without submission to the will of God.

Some ask without faith — not expecting any answer.

Some ask indolently — not ready to do their own part.

Some ask ignorantly — for things which would not be blessings if they were granted.

It is very clear that in these cases, those who ask will not receive.

So not literally ‘all’ who seek find. The seeking must be earnest. There is a remarkable word in one of the old prophets: “You shall seek me, and find Me — when you shall search for me with all your heart.” The seeking must also be for good things. If our quest is for sinful things, or for worldly good, which would work in us spiritual harm — God will not give us what we seek. Then we must live right. “No good thing will he withhold — from those who walk uprightly.” The thing itself must be good; and we must walk in paths of obedience — or there is no promise of reward for our quest.

In like manner, it is not to all knocking, that God opens the door. There are timid knocks that indicate neither desire nor faith, as when mischievous children ring a doorbell and then run away, not wanting to enter. It is when we knock at the right door, and knock with expectancy and faith and importunity — that the door is graciously opened. Thus in interpreting this wonderful prayer-promise, we must read into the words their true meaning. The asking, seeking, knocking — must be true prayer.

 

May 21. Good Things from God

“If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children — how much more shall your Father who is in Heaven, give good things to those who ask him.” Matthew 7:11

No father will answer his hungry child’s cry for bread — with a stone; or give the child a serpent — if he asks for a fish. Even sinful parents have in their hearts, something of the image of God’s own fatherhood. The argument is from the less to the greater. If a true earthly father, with all his imperfection, will not mock a child’s cry, but will respond lovingly — then how much more will our Father in Heaven do for us?

“How much more?” is a question none can answer. We can only say as much more — as the heavenly Father is more loving, and wiser, and more able to give, than is the earthly father. Yet we must explain this promise also by other scriptures. The gate of prayer is set very wide open in this verse — yet those who would enter must come in the right way and seek “good” things.

While no one who asks for bread will receive a stone — so neither will one who asks for a stone receive a stone. And many times do we come to God, pleading with Him to let us have a stone! Of course we imagine it is bread, and that it will be food to us. It is some earthly thing, some gift of honor or pleasure, some achievement of ambition, some object of heart desire. It looks like bread to our deluded vision. But God knows it is only a cold stone, that it would leave us starving if we were to receive it; and He loves us too well to listen to our piteous cries for it, or to be moved by our earnestness or our tears to give it to us. When we ask for a stone — He will give us bread.

Thus it is that many requests for earthly things are not granted. Yet the prayers are not unanswered. Instead of the stone we wish — God gives us the bread we need! We do not always know what is bread — and what is a stone. We must leave to God, the final decision in all our prayers!

 

May 22. Our Duty to Others

“So in everything, do unto others — what you would have them do unto you.” Matthew 7:12

This is a wonderfully comprehensive rule of action! It bids us to consider the interests of others — as well as our own. It bids us to set our neighbor alongside of ourselves, and think of him as having the same rights as we have, and requiring from us the same treatment that we give to ourselves. It gives us a standard by which to test all our motives and all our conduct which bears on others. We are at once in thought, to change places with the person toward whom duty is to be determined, and ask, “if he were where I am, and I were where He is — how should I want him to treat me in this case?”

The application of this Golden Rule would instantly put a stop to all rash, hasty actions; for it commands us to consider our neighbor and question our own heart before doing anything. It would slay all selfishness; for it compels us to regard our neighbors interests as precisely equal to our own. It would lead us to honor others; for it puts us and them on the same platform.

The application of this Golden Rule would put a stop to all injustice and wrong; for none of us would do injustice or wrong to ourselves — and we are to treat our neighbor as if he were ourselves. It would lead us to seek the highest good of all other men, even the lowliest; for we surely want all men to seek our good. The thorough applying of this Golden Rule would end all conflict between capital and labor; for it would give the employer a deep, loving interest in the men he employs, and lead him to think of their good in all ways. It would also give to every employee a desire for the prosperity of his employer and an interest in his business.

The application of this Golden Rule would end all strife in families, in communities, among nations. The perfect working of this rule everywhere would make Heaven; for the will of God would then “be done on earth, as it is in Heaven.”

 

May 23. Two Roads and Two Gates

“Enter in at the strait gate.” Matthew 7:13

All truly valuable things cost much. Such a glorious privilege as the Christian’s, therefore, cannot be gotten without effort. To open the way, and to purchase for us the privilege of becoming children of God — the Son of God had to come from Heaven in condescending love, and give His own life. Jesus said, too, that any who would reach the glory of His kingdom — must go by the same way of the cross by which He went. He said that he who “will save his life” — that is, keep it from self-denial and sacrifice, “shall loose it;” and that only he who “will lose his life for my sake” — gives it out in devotion to God and to duty, “shall save it.”

In one of His parables Jesus speaks of salvation as a treasure hidden in a field, and a man who learns of the treasure and its hiding-place sells all that he has and goes and buys the field. In another parable our Lord presents the same truth under the figure of a merchant seeking fine pearls, who, finding one pearl of great price, sells all he has and buys it. We must, in a very deep sense — give up all we have to get Christ and the blessings that come with Him.

Here the truth is put in another way. There are two roads through this world, and two gates into the future world.

One of these ways is broad and easy, with descending grade, leading to a wide gate. It is not hard to go on this way.

The other road is strait, and leads to a narrow gate. To go this way, one has to leave the crowd and go almost alone, and leave the broad, easy way — and go on a hard, rugged path, and enter by a gate too small to admit any bundles of worldliness, or self-righteousness, or any of the fashionable trappings of the old life. If we would get to Heaven, we must make up our minds it can be only by this narrow way of self-denial. All the world is not flowing into Heaven; the crowds are going to eternal destruction!

 

May 24. In Sheep’s Clothing

“Watch out for false prophets! They come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ferocious wolves!” Matthew 7:15

There is something fearful in the eagerness of the devil to destroy souls. He sends his agents and messengers in forms and garbs to deceive the simple-minded and unwary. He even steals the dress of God’s own servants and children — hoping thus to gain the confidence of believers, and then destroy their faith and lead them away to eternal destruction. The world is full now of just such agents of Satan. They profess to be Christians — but in their hearts they are disloyal to Christ and to His cause and kingdom. They win the confidence of the sheep by passing off for sheep themselves; but the sheep’s covering is only worn outside — while underneath is the heart of a hungry, bloodthirsty wolf!

We need to be on our guard perpetually against the wiles of the devil. Utmost vigilance is the price of spiritual safety and of Christian peace. Many young people, especially of those who are intelligent and gifted, fall under the influence of those who have caught smatterings of skeptical talk, which they drop in the form of sneers or mocking queries, in the ears of their confiding listeners. They laugh at the simple faith which these young Christians hold, and ask with wise air, “Do you still believe these old superstitions?” Then they go on to cast doubt or to start questions about this or that difficulty in the Bible, or they caricature some Christian doctrine and hold it up in such light as to make it look absurd.

Thus they poison the minds of these earnest young believers, weaken their faith, and fill them with perplexity! Pastors and teachers of intelligent young people are continually called to try to undo the wicked and destructive work of these wolves in sheep’s clothing; but ofttimes it is impossible to undo it. Wrecked faiths are hard to restore.

 

May 25. Doing the Father’s Will

“Not everyone who says to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter the kingdom of Heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father who is in Heaven. Matthew 7:21

It is not enough to believe in Christ intellectually, even to be quite orthodox in creed. It is not enough to seem to honor Christ before men, praying to Him and ascribing power to Him. It is a sad thing that Jesus tells us here — that some who have thus seemed to be His friends on earth, and who have publicly confessed Him — shall fail at last to get into Heaven!

Such a word from our Lord’s lips cannot but startle us. We stop and ask, “Are we sure that we shall be admitted to Heaven? Why are these confessors of Christ kept out? What are the conditions of entrance?” To these questions, the answer is so plain that there is no possibility of mistake if we read the Lord’s words with honest care. He tells us that those alone shall enter Heaven — who on earth do the will of the Father. No confession, therefore, is true — which is not confirmed and verified by a life of obedience and holiness. “Simply to your cross I cling” is but half of the gospel. No one is really clinging to the cross — who is not at the same time faithfully following Christ and doing whatever He commands. No one can enter into Heaven, into whose heart Heaven has not first entered on this earth. We shall do God’s will in Heaven — if we do it here on earth.

Some people have the impression that salvation sets them free from the law; it does as a ground of salvation — but it does not as a rule of duty. We pray, “May Your will be done in earth, as it is in Heaven;” if the prayer is sincere — it must draw our own lives with it in loving obedience and acquiescence to the divine will. Our confessions of Christ — must be confirmed by the earnest doing of the Father’s will. All other confession is only an empty mockery!

 

May 26. The Safe Foundation

“Therefore everyone who hears these words of mine and puts them into practice — is like a wise man who built his house on the rock.” Matthew 7:24

Everything turns on the doing or not doing of Christ’s words. Both these men heard the words — but one of them obeyed as well, and thus built on the true and immovable foundation. Both men built houses very much alike — so far as the superstructures were concerned. But there were two kinds of ground. There was a valley, which was dry and pleasant in the summer days when the men were looking for building sites. Then there were high rocky bluffs. One man decided to build in the valley. It would cost less. It would be easy digging. It was more convenient, for the bluffs were inaccessible. The other man built on the high ground. It would cost more — but it would be safer.

The two homes went up simultaneously, only the one in the valley was finished long before the other was. The families moved into their new residences, and were quite happy for a time. But one night there was a storm. The house in the valley was carried away with its dwellers; the house on the bluff was unharmed.

The pictures explain themselves. He who built in the valley is the man who has only knowledge and profession — but who really has never built on Christ as a foundation. The other man, who built on a rock, is the man who has true faith in Christ, confirmed by loving obedience. The storms that burst, are earth’s trials which test every life; and then the tempests of death and judgment. The mere professor of religion is swept away in these storms, for he has only sand under him; he who is truly in Christ is secure, for no storm can reach Christ’s bosom. It will be a terrible thing to cherish a false hope of salvation through life, and only find out in eternity, too late to build again — that we have no true foundation under our hopes!

 

May 27. Christ the Great Counselor

“Calling two of them, John sent them to the Lord to ask: Are you the one who was to come — or should we expect someone else?” Luke 7:18-19

John the Baptist was in perplexity about certain matters. There were some things that were baffling him, that he could not make out himself, and he sent to Christ to ask Him about them. That is just what every one of us should do when perplexities of any kind arise in our lives or affairs — we should carry them straight to Jesus. Even the Lord’s children have their disappointments and trials. They have discouragements. Now they ought not to worry about these matters. Of course they cannot always understand them; how could they expect to understand everything in such a vast world as this? But is it not a great thing to know that Jesus understands it all? He knows what He is doing!

So the true way for us, is just to do what John did — tell Jesus whenever anything appears to go wrong, or when anything happens we cannot understand. That is the rule Paul gives for keeping clear of anxiety. “Do not worry about anything; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God.” Then He promises that if we only do this — we shall never have worry: “The peace of God shall keep your hearts and minds.”

The meaning of all this is that we should never carry a worry of any kind even for a moment — but whenever any matter begins to perplex us — we should go instantly and tell Jesus all about it, and leave it in His hands, that He may manage it for us. The leaving it is the hardest part. We can easily take it to Him — but we are so apt to pick it up again and carry it back with us, and keep it — just as if we had not taken it to Him. We should learn to tell Jesus of our perplexities and sorrows — and then commit all to Him without further anxiety. This is faith, and is the way to find peace.

 

May 28. Loss of Faith

“Calling two of them, John sent them to the Lord to ask: Are you the one who was to come — or should we expect someone else?” Luke 7:18-19

John the Baptist was in prison — it certainly was not a very cheerful place to be in. We ought scarcely to be astonished at his temporary loss of bright faith. Yet a good many people think it strange that the grand, brave John the Baptist, could really have been in doubt, and scarcely believe it. “It is not possible,” they say, “that such a great, heroic man should ever waver in his confidence.” They forget that John lived just in the dim dawn of the gospel, before the full day burst upon the world. He had not the thousandth part of the light that we have in our day; and yet do we, with all our light — never get depressed? The truth is, there is not one of us who is not sometimes disheartened — without a hundredth part of the cause John had!

But that is always the way. We are amazed at every other person’s blindness, or dullness, or unbelief — but not at our own! Other people’s failures look very large to us — but we never see our own at all. We wonder how Moses once, under terrible provocation, lost his temper and spoke a dozen hasty and impatient words; while we can scarcely get through a single sunny day, without a much worse outbreak upon a far slighter provocation.

We wonder how the beloved disciple John, with all his sweet humility, could once show a carnal ambition for a place of honor, while we ourselves are forever scrambling for preferments. We say, “Isn’t it strange that people would not believe on Christ when they saw all His power and love?” Yet we do not believe in Him any more fully than they did. We can scarcely believe that John the Baptist grew despondent when his trials were so great — though most of us are often plunged into gloom by the merest trifles. Many Christian people get more despairing over the gain or loss of a few dollars, or a little pain — than John did in his really great trials!

 

May 29. Needless Doubts

“Calling two of them, John sent them to the Lord to ask: Are you the one who was to come — or should we expect someone else?” Luke 7:18-19

John did not doubt the Messiahship of Jesus that day beside the Jordan, when from the cloven heavens, the radiant Dove descended upon Him and the Father’s voice was heard in loving approval. Nor did He doubt in any of the bright days that followed. It was only when it grew dark for John himself, that he doubted.

That is just the way yet with many people. When everything is bright and sunny — they think they have surely found Christ, and they believe He is their friend, and their hearts are full of joy. But when troubles come and things begin to go against them — then they wonder whether, after all, they have really found the Savior. They begin to question their own experiences. “Am I really a Christian? Was that really conversion, when I thought I was saved? or is there some other experience that I must yet have?” Christ does not do just the things they thought He would do for them. Their religion does not support them as firmly as they supposed it would. If they are indeed Christians — then why does Christ let them suffer so much and not come to relieve them? So they sink away down into the Slough of Despond, some times losing all hope.

See how unnecessary was John’s doubt. Jesus was indeed the Messiah. John’s active work was done, and he was now to glorify God by suffering, and soon by martyrdom.

Just as needless, is all anxiety of Christian people in their times of darkness. Of course we must have some earthly trials. Christ does not carry us to Heaven on flowery beds of ease. We must expect to bear the cross for many a mile. The true way for us, is never to doubt Jesus. Suppose there are clouds — the sun still shines behind them undimmed. Suppose we have failures, trials, and disappointments — Jesus is the same loving friend as when there was not a speck of trouble for us in all the world.

 

May 30. Jesus Always Answers

“Calling two of them, John sent them to the Lord to ask: Are you the one who was to come — or should we expect someone else?”

“Then Jesus answered” Luke 7:18-22

John was perplexed, and sent from his prison to ask Jesus if He were indeed the promised Messiah. Jesus patiently answered the messengers. He always answers. Many of our prayers to Him are mixed with doubt; many of them are filled with complaints and fears and murmurings. Still He never grows impatient with us. He never shuts His door upon us. It must grieve and pain Him to have us doubt Him. Joseph wept when his brothers sent a message to him, after their father’s death, asking him to forgive them, when he had forgiven them years before, and had proved it by a thousand kindnesses; it almost broke his heart to think how they had misjudged him.

Yet that is the way many of us do with Jesus. After all the sacrifices He has made on our behalf, and the blessings His love has bestowed upon us — when some shadow falls upon our heart, we wonder whether Christ loves us or not, whether or not He has forgiven us, whether or not He will take care of us in the future! We are half the time perplexed about something — full of worries; and these doubts, fears, and anxieties get into our prayers. They take the joy out of our worship, and the faith out of our supplications, and give a sad tone to our devotions.

Does Jesus ever get tired of such prayers? No, no! He listens, and hears all the discords made by the murmurings. His heart must be pained by the too; but He answers us nevertheless. He is very patient with us — He never chides; He remembers how frail we are, and sends the sweetest answers that His love can give. It is wonderful indeed how rich and gentle our Savior is! Truly,

“There is no place where earth’s sorrows
Are more felt than up in Heaven;
There is no place where earth’s failings
Have such kindly judgments given.”

 

May 31. Footprints of Christ

“Go and report to John the things you have seen and heard: The blind receive their sight, the lame walk, those with skin diseases are healed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the poor are told the good news.” Luke 7:22

John wanted to know whether Jesus really was the Messiah or not. Jesus did not present arguments to prove that He was the Messiah — but pointed the messengers to the work He was doing. The best evidence of the divinity of Christ, is not any number of proof-texts gathered from all parts of the Bible and arranged in order — but the works that Christ has done and is doing every day.

An atheist asked a man how he knew there was a God. The man answered by inquiring, “How do I know whether it was a man or a camel that passed my tent last night?” He knew by the footprints. Then he pointed to the setting sun and asked: “Whose footprint is that?”

Look at the footprints of Christ, and see whether they are a man’s — or God’s. Whose footprints are those by the gate of Nain, by the grave of Bethany, coming away from the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea? Whose prints are those by the doors of sorrow, along the path where the leper, the blind, the lame, the demoniac waited for Him? Or look around at what you see now — churches, missions, hospitals, asylums, sweetened homes, cleansed sinners, renewed lives, comforted mourners — whose footprints are these? These works, wrought by Christianity, are the best evidences of Christianity. Christ wants to be judged, not by His claims — but by His works. The world is full today of the proofs of Christ’s divinity.

In like manner, we must prove that we belong to Christ, not by getting certificates of church membership — but by showing in our daily lives the unselfishness, the sympathy, the self-denial, the kindness, the love — which were the highest proofs on Christ’s own life of His divine mission. We must be able, when people ask us if we are Christians, to say: “Look at my life and my works — and judge for yourselves!”

 

JUNE

June 1. Waverers

“What did you go out into the desert to see? A reed swayed by the wind?” Luke 7:24

The picture is of a man wavering and unstable, easily swayed and bent from uprightness. That is what a good many men are. A reed grows in soft mud by the water’s edge. Then it is so frail and delicate that every breeze bends it and shakes it. Jesus did not intimate that John was a man of that stamp — but meant just the reverse. John was not like a reed swayed by the wind. He was a man whom nothing could bend or sway. Rather than preach soft words to please Herod, and keep quiet about sins that the king was committing — John charged home the sins without flinching — losing his head at last as the reward for his faithfulness.

Yet there are some people who are like wavering reeds. Instead of being rooted in Christ, their roots go down into the soft mud of this world, and of course they are easily torn up. Then they have no fixed principles to hold them upright and make them true and strong; and they are bent by every wind, and moved and swayed by every influence of fear or favor. The boy that cannot say ‘no’ when other boys tease him to smoke, or drink, or do a wrong or mean thing — is a reed swayed by the wind. The girl who is influenced by frivolities and worldly pleasure, and drawn away from Christ and from a beautiful life, is likewise a reed bent and swayed by the wind.

These reeds are growing everywhere, and the wind shakes them every time it blows. Who wants to be a reed? Who would not rather be like the oak-growing in soil as solid as a rock, which no storm bends or even causes to tremble?

There is one apparent advantage in being like a reed — one seems to escape persecution. John would hardly have met the fate he did meet — if he had been easily shaken. People who are like reeds, do not often lose their heads on the martyr’s block. But they are in danger of losing their souls — and that certainly is worse!

 

June 2. The Friend of Sinners

“When a woman who had lived a sinful life in that town learned that Jesus was eating at the Pharisee’s house — she brought an alabaster jar of perfume” Luke 7:37

It is wonderful how genuine goodness draws to itself the unfortunate, the troubled, the friendless, the outcast, the fallen. Wherever Jesus went — these classes always found Him out and gathered about Him. It was because He was the true, unselfish friend of all men. They found sympathy in Him. He would listen to their story. Though He was the sinless One, there was yet no air of “I am holier than you” about Him. He was just as gentle to an outcast sinner — as to a religious Nicodemus. No matter who reached out a hand for help — He was ready to grasp it. One of the truest things ever said of Jesus, was the prophetic word concerning him, “He shall not break a bruised reed!” He always dealt most gently with sore spirits and with bruised hearts!

Those who want to be useful in this world — must have the same qualities as Jesus. There is a kind of false “holiness” which draws nobody to itself — but rather repels. Genuine holiness, however, wins its way everywhere into men’s hearts. The secret of it all, is in living “not to be served — but to serve;” in considering one’s self not too good to serve the unworthiest of God’s creatures. If we live in this world to be served — we shall be of no use to anyone. But if we live to minister to others, yearning to be of service to everyone we meet — then our life will be of great worth. The hungry-hearted and the soul-needy will be drawn to us — and God will love to put work into our hands.

We need, too, to train ourselves to exceeding gentleness in dealing with human souls in their spiritual crises. Many earnest people, in the excess of their zeal — do incalculable harm to those whom they greatly desire to help. People with sore and bruised hearts — usually need loving sympathy and strong, kindly friendship — much more than they need a lecture in theology!

 

June 4. Free Forgiveness

“Neither of them had the money to pay him back — so he canceled the debts of both.” Luke 7:42

All of us are in debt. Of course there is a difference in the amount of our debts. Some have sinned far more than others. But whether our debt is little or much — we have nothing at all with which to pay it. We could not more easily pay the fifty, than the five hundred. God forgave them both. It is just as easy for God to forgive the greatest sins — as the smallest. He forgave them. That is the only way we can ever get clear of our sins.

A king owed a large sum to one of his nobles — but could not pay it. The nobleman made a great feast in honor of his king. A fire of perfumed woods burned on the hearth. During the feast, the host brought out all he king’s debt-notes and cast them into the fire, thus obliterating beyond possibility of restoration, every evidence of his indebtedness. That is the way God does with our sins. Into the fragrant flames of Christ’s sacrifice — he casts them all, and they will never more be heard of!

There is a story of a half-witted boy whose idea of forgiveness was beautiful. He said that Jesus came, and with his red hand rubbed out all of his sins.

A quaint man used to carry a little book, which he took very often from his pocket, and which he called his “biography.” It had only three pages, and there was not a word written on any of them; yet he said the book told the whole story of his life. The first leaf was black: that was his sin; that was his condition by nature. He would shudder when he looked at it. The second was red: that was the blood or Christ; and his face glowed when he gazed upon it. The third was white: that was himself washed in Christ’s blood, made whiter than snow. His book told the whole story of every redeemed life. Between the black of our sins — and the white of redemption — must always come the red of Christ’s blood.

 

June 5. Peace with Pardon

“Your faith has saved you; go in peace!” Luke 7:50

Saved! This poor, shame-soiled, sin-ruined thing, whom the Pharisee would have thrust out of his house into the street — saved! Never to go back any more to her old life! An heir of Heaven now, destined to walk the heavenly streets in white!

There is an old legend that Mohammed once in passing along the way, touched a noxious plant — and it became a geranium, and has ever since been a geranium, pouring fragrance everywhere. The legend does not matter at all — but Christ did something far more wonderful on the day of our story. He touched this sinful soul — and it was transformed into beauty! That woman has been in glory for eighteen centuries. That is what Christ does for every one who creeps to his feet in penitence and faith.

Peace came with the forgiveness. There could be no peace — until she was forgiven. No one has any right to be at peace — while the guilt of sin remains uncancelled. But when Christ has forgiven us — we should be at peace. Why or of what should we then be afraid? What is there for us to fear in this world, or the next?

There is a story of one, in the olden days, who had committed a capital crime. He was the king’s friend and favorite; and when his trial came on, although the case went sorely against him, he manifested no fear. The evidence accumulated. There was no loophole of escape from conviction. His friends had no hope — yet they marveled at his calmness — he was at perfect peace. He was convicted, and was about to be sentenced; still there was no trace of alarm. At the last moment, the secret was revealed. He drew from his pocket a paper, and handed it to the judge. It was the king’s pardon. With that in his possession, he had no cause for fear. And with our King’s pardon, no matter how guilty we are — we have no need to be afraid, and may be at peace.

 

June 6. Right Enthusiasm

“When his family heard about this, they went to take charge of him, for they said: He is out of his mind!” Mark 3:21

Even our Lord’s relatives did not understand Him. His life was so unworldly, that it could not be measured by the ordinary standards. They could account for his unconquerable zeal — only by concluding that He was insane. We hear much of the same kind of talk in modern days, when some devoted follower of Christ utterly forgets self — in love for his Master. People say, “He must be insane!” They think every man is crazy, whose religion kindles into a sort of unusual fervor, or who grows more earnest than the average Christian in work for the Master. Some of Paul’s friends thought he was crazy — when he went sweeping over land and sea to carry the gospel to every city. But his answer was, “No, I am not crazy — the love of Christ constrains me!”

That is a good sort of insanity. It is a sad pity that it is so rare. If there were more of it — there would not be so many unsaved souls dying under the very shadow of our churches; it would not be so hard to get missionaries and money to send the gospel to the dark continents; there would not be so many empty pews in our churches, so many long pauses in our prayer-meeting, so few to teach in our Sunday schools. It would be a glorious thing if all Christians were beside themselves as the Master was, or as Paul was.

It is a far worse insanity, which in this world never gives a thought to the eternal world; which, moving continually among lost men, never pities them, nor thinks of their lost condition, nor puts forth any effort to save them. It is easier to keep a cool head and a colder heart — and to give ourselves no concern about perishing souls. But we are our brothers’ keepers, and no malpractice in duty can be worse than that which pays no heed to their eternal salvation!

 

June 7. A Beacon-Light

“But whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will never be forgiven; he is guilty of an eternal sin!” Mark 3:29

Few words in the Bible have caused more anxiety and fear than these. Learned men do not agree in their idea as to what it is to blaspheme against the Holy Spirit. But no matter about the exact meaning of the words; they stand here as a warning against a terrible danger. They are like a red light hung over a perilous rock. While we may not know exactly what constitutes the sin — it certainly is our duty to keep as far from its edge as possible!

And surely all willful and determined resistance to the influence of the Holy Spirit is a step toward this point of awful peril. This utterance of our Lord should lead us to treat with the utmost reverence, every appeal, persuasion, or bidding of the Holy Spirit; never to resist — but always to yield to his every influence. We have no other Friend in this world, who can guide us home. If we drive him away from us forever — we shall be left in the darkness of eternal night. How long we may continue to reject Him and not go beyond the line that marks the limit of hope — we know not; but the very thought that there is such a line somewhere, ought to startle us into instant acceptance of the offered guidance.

Oh, where is this mysterious line
That crosses every path —
The hidden boundary between
God’s patience and his wrath?

How for may we go in sin?
How long will God forbear?
Where does hope end, and where begin
The confines of despair?

An answer from the skies is sent:
“You that from God depart,
While it is called Today, repent,
And harden not your heart!”

 

June 8. Christ’s Relatives

“Who are my mother and my brothers?” he asked. Then he looked at those seated in a circle around him and said, “Here are my mother and my brothers! Whoever does God’s will is my brother and sister and mother.” Mark 3:33-35

This seems too good to be true. To be the brother or the sister of Jesus — did you ever try to think about what it means? Then for every Christian to be taken by Christ into as close and tender a relationship as His own mother sustained to Him — did you ever try to think that out, remembering that you are the one taken into this loving fellowship?

Thousands of women have wished that they could have had Mary’s honor in being the mother of Jesus. Well, here it lies close to their hand. They cannot have Mary’s distinction in this world — but they can have a place just as near to the heart of the Christ as she has. How strange it is — that sinful creatures can be taken thus into the very family of God, and have all the privileges and joys of the children of God! We cannot understand it — but let us believe it and think of it — until it fills our heart with warmth and gladness.

We do not begin to realize the blessedness and glory of being a Christian. There is a picture which seen in one light shows a poor, weary pilgrim, lying on a miserable pallet in a dreary garret. But seen in another light — the same picture shows a saint of God, an heir of glory, arrayed in white robes, surrounded and carried up by angels to heavenly glory. The first view is that which human eyes see in the Christian; the other is the reality — that which God sees.

But we must not overlook the first part of this verse, which tells us who are received into this close relationship, “Whoever does God’s will.” At every point as we go on, we catch more and more distinctly the teaching, that obedience to God is part of true saving faith. We must do God’s will, and follow Christ with loving fidelity — if we would obtain the privilege of being the brothers and sisters of Christ.

 

June 9. Always on Duty

“As He was speaking, a Pharisee asked Him to dine with him. So He went in and reclined at the table.” Luke 11:37

Our Lord was not ashamed to be the guest of publicans and sinners — but neither did he reject the invitations of the rich and influential. He was ready to go wherever there was an opportunity of doing good, even to social feasts and large dinner-parties. Of course we are safe in following His example; but we must read on a little farther, and then we shall see that He always used these opportunities as occasions of doing good.

We may go to any place where we can do the part of a messenger of God to other souls. We are never to be off duty as Christians, and as Christians we must be always Christ’s servants, ready to bear blessings from Him to others. We are to be sure, before we accept and invitation to any place, that our Master has an errand there for us. Then when we go, we are to improve the occasion for doing good in some way, to some who are there.

Christ never went to any such places of amusement as offer their temptations to young people in these days; and yet this same principle applies to these. “Is it right for me to attend the theater or the dancing-party?” Well, can you go there as a Christian? Can you confess Christ there? Can you talk of him to others? Can you ask his blessing on your going? Can you go as his messenger — sure that he sends you there? It is time we began to look at these matters very honestly and frankly. If we are Christians — we are to be Christians seven days in the week, and everywhere.

Then we are to be Christians always on duty. A young clergyman who had been reproved by his bishop for certain unministerial conduct, sought to excuse himself by saying that he was not on duty at the time. The bishop replied: “A clergyman is never off duty.” This is true of every Christian. Wherever we go — we represent our Master.

 

June 10. Covetousness

“Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life does not consist in the abundance of the things which he possesses.” Luke 7:15

This is one of the red flags which our Lord hung out — which most people nowadays do not seem to regard much. Christ said a great deal about the danger of riches; but not many people are afraid of riches. Covetousness is not practically considered a sin in these times. If a man breaks the sixth or eighth commandment, he is branded as a criminal and covered with shame; but he may break the tenth commandment, and he is only enterprising. The Bible says the love of money is a root of all evil; but every man who quotes the saying puts a terrific emphasis on the word “love,” explaining that it is not money — but only the love of it, that is such a prolific root.

To look about one — one would think a man’s life did consist in the abundance of the things he possesses. Men think they become great, just in proportion as they gather wealth. So it seems, too; for the world measures men by their bank account. Yet there never was a more fatal error. A man is really measured by what he is in his character — and not by what he has. You may find a shriveled soul in the midst of a great fortune — and a grand, noble soul in the barest poverty.

The first thing is to gather into our life — all the truly great and noble things of character. Here are two texts to ponder, because they settle this question:

“Whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is commendable—if there is any moral excellence and if there is any praise—dwell on these things.” Philippians 4:8

“Make every effort to add to your faith goodness; and to goodness, knowledge; and to knowledge, self-control; and to self-control, perseverance; and to perseverance, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, love.” 2 Peter 1:5-7

Notice there is no encouragement to think on possessions — no exhortation to accumulate possessions.

 

June 11. Heart Hardening

“As he was scattering the seed, some fell along the wayside, and the birds came and ate it up.” Matthew 13:4

How are human hearts beaten into a hard wayside? A child’s heart is sensitive to every impression. But as it grows older, the thousand influences, feelings, emotions, imaginations, treading over it continuously, trample it into hardness. Every time he feels that he ought to do a certain thing and does not do it, allowing the good impulse to pass — he is left a little less sensitive to good impressions afterward.

The same effect is produced by the common experiences of life. The wheels and carts of business go lumbering over the heart. We ought to have our hearts fenced in, and allow none of these heavy wagons to pass over them. A business man ought to keep his heart soft and warm in the midst of all his business — as tender as a little child’s — as humble, teachable, loving, and trusting. He ought to have a sanctuary in his inner life into which no unhallowed foot, none but the priestly feet of heavenly guests, should ever pass. But too many make their hearts an open common, until they are beaten into a callousness that nothing can impress.

Another way is by the feet of sinful habits. There was an old legend of a goblin horseman that galloped over men’s fields at night; and wherever his foot struck, the soil was so blasted that nothing would ever grow on it again. So is it with the heart over which the beastly feet of lust, of sensuality, of greed, or selfishness, of passion — are allowed to tread.

There is a false impression that it does young people no harm to indulge in sin for a time, if they afterward repent. No more fatal falsehood was ever whispered by the tempter into any ear! The heart that is trodden over by vile lusts or indulgences of any kind — is never the same again!

 

June 12. Rootless Grace

“Some fell on rocky places, where it did not have much soil. It sprang up quickly, because the soil was shallow. But when the sun came up, the plants were scorched, and they withered because they had no root.” Matthew 13:5-6

There is a thin covering of soil on top of the rock. The seed sinks in a little way, and the heat radiating from the rock causes it to shoot up at once. This represents a class whose religion is emotional. At first they give great promise. They are easily moved by any emotional appeal. The feelings work immediately to the surface. Such people always seem most affected by sorrow. They weep inconsolably; but their grief is soonest over. In like manner, they appear to be most deeply affected by religious appeals. They begin a Christian life with an earnestness that puts older Christians to shame. They attend all meetings; they weep as they sing and pray; they talk of Christ to their friends; their zeal is wonderful. “It sprang up quickly, because the soil was shallow.”

But such quick growths lack root, and cannot endure the heat of summer. The sun soon scorches them, and they wither. In spiritual life, also, the analogy holds. Emotional religion is not apt to be permanent. It bursts up into great luxuriance today — but we are not sure that it will be found tomorrow in healthy life. Too often the enthusiasm is but transient. In the heat of trials, temptations, toil, or sorrow — the rootless graces will wither and die.

Usually the religious life that is most permanent, is that which springs up naturally, and grows slowly to strength and luxuriance. It has good soil, and the roots go down deep into the earth, and are unaffected by the frequent changes in temperature, by heat or cold, by rain or drought.

If any one finds that his spiritual graces are rootless, and that there is a hard rock in his heart underneath the surface — he should seek at once to have the rock broken by penitence and prayer, that the plants of righteousness in him may have opportunity to grow.

 

June 13. What of the Root?

“But when the sun came up, the plants were scorched, and they withered because they had no root.” Matthew 13:6

root is very important in a plant or a tree. One may take a green branch from a living tree and set it in the ground, and for a little while it may seem to be living; but soon, under the sun’s heat, it will wither. It has no root. The root is not a very beautiful part of a tree — it is hidden away out of sight, and nobody praises it; yet it is essential to the tree’s life. In like manner there is a hidden part in every Christian’s life. It does not seem to bless the world in any way. It is the heart-life, faith, love, communion with God in his Word and in prayer. No one praises a Christian’s inner, closet life; it is secret, and no one sees it. Yet it is the root of the whole strong, beautiful life — which men do see and praise, and whose ripe fruits feed their hunger.

Our Lord says the trouble with these shallow-soil people is, that they have no root in themselves; that is, there is not in their heart that root-principle of Christian life which consists of faith in Christ and love to Him. Where there is such a root — no persecution can tear it away, no outward circumstances can affect the permanence of its life. It is not kept alive by any external influences. Its source is in the heart. It feeds on heavenly food. Temptations and persecutions only make the true Christian take root all the stronger.

But it is no so with this superficial religion. It has no inward life of its own. It is not produced by an unconquerable love in the heart for Christ. It depends simply on external excitement — revival meetings, some favorite preacher, some special form of worship, the influence of some friend — something, at least, in the outer circumstances which keeps the emotions in play for a time. But it has no root in itself; and in such a religion — there is nothing to carry a life very far through experiences of trial.

 

June 14. What are the Thorns

“Some fell among thorns — and thorns grew up and choked it, and it yielded no fruit.” Mark 4:7

The thorns had been chopped off — but their roots were still in the ground. Then as the seed began to grow, so did the thorns; and growing faster and more rankly than the wheat, they soon choked it out, so that it came to nothing in the end.

What are these thorns? Our Lord says they are “the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches.” “Cares” are anxieties, distractions, worries. Martha was in danger of having the good seed in her heart choked out by her distracting thoughts about her household affairs. Many a promising Christian life has been dwarfed and stunted, from the same cause. “The deceitfulness of riches” — thousands of spiritual lives have been starved into ghostly leanness by the desire for riches. “The lust of other things entering in, choke the word.” We have all seen people who began well; but as cares multiplied or riches increased — their zeal waned. We need, however, to look to our own hearts — for we shall probably have enough to do, if we keep out all the thorns and weeds in the one little garden committed to us.

Jesus did not say these people are not Christians — but that they “bring no fruit to perfection.” The distractions of this life, the deceitfulness of riches, the lusts of others things, entering in — choke the spiritual life, stunting its graces. They lose the sweet comforts of a healthy faith. The fruits of the Spirit in them are shriveled. They may go on working in the church, preaching, teaching, praying; but the life is lacking.

What is the lesson? This: we need to watch without ceasing these hearts of ours, and let no weed or brier grown there for a day. Sometimes God himself does the weeding. He lifts out of the bosom, the earthly object that is absorbing all the heart’s love. The process is sore — but the results are full of blessing.

 

June 15. Golden Grain

“The sower sows the word.” Mark 4:14

The human heart is only the soil. Its natural products are thorns and briers. These grow without sowing and without cultivation. We do not need to be taught — in order to be wicked. But if good things are to grow in our hearts — they must be sown and cultivated. The seeds must be brought from Heaven. This is just what has been done. The words of the Bible are divine seeds. They have a wondrous power in themselves. Like natural seeds, they grow when planted, and produce plants of righteousness. Bare like the desert, or rather grown all over with rank weeds and briers, like neglected gardens, until the Sower comes — are our hearts by nature. Yet if we receive the good seed with faith and love, our lives are changed, and are made to blossom like the rose.

There is another thought: all of us may be sowers of this good seed. We must take heed that we really sow the “word.” There is no other seed that will yield the harvest of spiritual life. The words of God have life in them. “The words that I speak unto you,” said the Master, “they are spirit, and they are life.” If we get these heavenly seeds into people’s hearts — we shall not look in vain for fruits. It is a holy privilege to be permitted to help the great Gardener in the sowing of this precious seed. We can carry the golden grains with us, and drop them wherever we go. This we can do by being full of the word, thus having something to give for every experience. We can sow the seed by the judicious giving of tracts and leaflets. We can do it by writing letters to carry to others some truth suited to their need. Then we can live so sweetly that our daily influence will be a scattering of heavenly seed all about us. Then some day we shall stand before the great Gardener — our bosom full of golden sheaves!

 

June 16. Hidden Lights

“Do you bring in a lamp to put it under a bowl or a bed? Instead, don’t you put it on its stand?” Mark 4:21

No one would think of doing such a thing. People always set a lamp where it will give the most light. It would be very absurd to cover it up so that its beams could not pour out. Yet that is just what a great many people do with their Christian life. It is a very striking figure, which our Lord uses when describing Christians. He calls them lights, lamps, candles, which He lights with the fire of His own life when they believe on Him. There is much difference in the brightness of the light in different believers. Some are only little candles; others are great lights. But even a candle makes one spot a little brighter.

The point of our Lord’s teaching here, is that the light is not to be hidden or covered up — but permitted to shine. Yet some people do indeed put their candle under a bowl. They carry it so that it never gives light to others. Sometimes they hide it away under an imagined modesty or humility. They do not want to “put themselves forward,” it would seem presumptuous.

Sometimes it is the “bowl” of timidity or bashfulness under which they hide their light. One cannot rise to say a word in the prayer meeting; another cannot even conduct family worship in the midst of his own household; another cannot talk to a neighbor about his soul; another cannot stand up to make a public confession of Christ before the world; another cannot go to call on a poor family or sick person, or to offer consolation to one in sorrow — all because they are “too shy.”

Some again hide their light under a very imperfect life. Their faults obscure the light of the religious knowledge they possess, as a dirty glass chimney dims a lamp’s shining. There are a great many lights hidden away under bowls, which ought to be shining to some purpose!

 

June 17. Profitable Hearing

“Take heed what you hear!” Mark 4:24

This is a very important counsel. “Take heed what you hear.” The things we hear enter into our souls and become part of our being; they give form and color to our character. There have come infinite blessings from the printing-press. There are thousands of good books, whose pages are like leaves from the tree of life, for the healing of the nations. But there are also thousands of evil books — whose pages reek with poison, and scatter influences of moral and spiritual death. With all this great mass of books, good and bad — it is vitally important that we take heed what we hearWe would not eat poisoned food — so why should we take poison into our souls?

If we open our ears to the evil things that are continually spoken on all sides, and that come to us on vile printed pages — our hearts will become foul and unclean, and our lives will be debauched. We should shut our ears to all that is unholy. Many a now utterly ruined life, dates the beginning to its debasement from the moment when an impure word was whispered in a listening ear, or when a vile book or paper was secretly read. On the other hand, every beautiful life has been made beautiful by what it has heard. We are saved by words. Pure, true words are transforming.

The Bible is simply a book of words; but every word contains a revelation of some beautiful thing in character or attainment which we should strive to reach. We should always gladly, because we may always safely and profitably — hear the word of God.

Then we must not forget the Master’s other counsel, “Take heed therefore how you hear.” We should hear thoughtfully, reverently, obediently, letting the good words of God into our heart, that they may transform our life!

 

June 18. Christian Growth

“All by itself, the soil produces grain — first the stalk, then the head, then the full kernel in the head.” Mark 4:28

Yet not without certain other influences upon it. If the sun does not shine upon it, and if there is no rain from Heaven — the seed will never germinate, however rich the soil. The human heart is the soil in which the seeds of truth grow; but it must have the sunshine and rain of divine grace upon it — before it will produce any spiritual fruit.

A gentleman tore down an building that had stood for many years in his yard. He smoothed over the ground, and left it. The warm spring rains fell upon it, and the sunshine flooded it; and in a few days there sprang up multitudes of little flowers, unlike any that grew in the neighborhood. Where the building had stood was once a garden, and the seeds had lain in the soil without moisture, light, or warmth all the years. So soon as the sunshine and the rain touched them — they sprang up into life and beauty.

So ofttimes the seeds of truth lie long in a human heart, not growing, because the light and warmth of the Holy Spirit are shut away from them by sin and unbelief; but after long years the heart is opened in some way to the influences of the Divine Spirit — and the seeds, living still, shoot up into beauty. The instructions of a mother may lie in a heart, fruitless, from the childhood to old age — and yet at last may save the soul.

When we have sown the heavenly seed, we should continually pray that God would pour his Spirit, like rain and sunshine, upon the heart where it lies — to quicken it into life.

Then, for ourselves, we should seek always to keep our hearts open to every invigorating influence of the grace of God. We need to pray constantly for the rain to come down — else our hearts will lie bare and sterile, though filled with the divine seeds.

 

June 19. Progress

“First the stalk, then the head, then the full kernel in the head.” Mark 4:28

We understand this well enough in nature; but do we in spiritual life? The beginnings of Christian life are very feeble and imperfect. We must not expect in young converts, the maturity of character we look for in older Christians. Grace begins in a small way. We have no right to look at once for the ripened fruits of Christian experience.

But the wheat does not stop at the tender blade; it shoots up into a strong stalk, at last into ripeness. Christian lives should grow; they have no right to stay always at the starting-point. They should grow in knowledge, in power, in purpose, in achievement — until they put forth all the fruits of the Spirit, and grow into the ripeness of mature Christian experience.

We are to notice here also that while the growth is secret — its results are manifest. The growth of spiritual life are invisible — but the results are not. If a Christian is growing in grace — we shall know it by his life. He will wear more and more of the image of Christ, and the “mind of Christ” will appear more and more in his disposition and conduct!

Another thought suggested here, is that the beginnings of Christian life in young Christians ought to be most gently nurtured by those who are their spiritual overseers. The tender blades cannot endure a frost. Young converts cannot endure the sharp trials and temptations of this world. A clergyman is reported as saying, “I do not dare to bring too many children into my church — not because I do not believe in their sincerity and piety and fitness for church membership — but because there is no provision for their growth and nurture after they are in the church.” Could any sadder confession be made? Something must be wrong with the church — when this is true. Let the words stand for the pondering of those whom they concern.

 

June 20. Dropping Seeds

“The kingdom of Heaven is like a mustard seed, which is the smallest seed you plant in the ground. Yet when planted, it grows and becomes the largest of all garden plants, with such big branches that the birds of the air can perch in its shade.” Mark 4:31-32

Many great histories of blessing — may be traced back to a very small seed. A woman whose name is forgotten dropped a Christian tract in the way of a man named Richard Baxter. He picked it up and read it, and it led him to Christ. He became a holy Christian, and wrote a book entitled, “A Call to the Unconverted,” which brought many people to the Savior, and among others Philip Doddridge. Doddridge in turn wrote “The Rise and Progress of Religion,” which led many into the kingdom of God, among them the great William Wilberforce. Wilberforce wrote, “A Practical View of Christianity,” which was the means of saving a multitude, among them Legh Richmond. In his turn Richmond wrote the book called “The Dairyman’s Daughter,” which has been instrumental in the conversion of thousands.

The dropping of that one little tract seemed a very small thing to do; but see what a wonderful, many-branched tree has sprung from it! This is only one illustration of marvels of grace coming from the most minute grains of the heavenly seed. One seed planted in a heart, dropped by some very humble worker, perhaps unconsciously — may not only save a soul for an eternity of blessedness — but may start a series of divine influences which shall reach thousands of other lives. A simply invitation from his brother — brought Simon to Jesus; and what a tree sprang from that seed!

Let us go on, day by day, dropping seeds into as many hearts as we can. We may not always know what comes of them — but from any one of them may spring a history of blessing which shall reach thousands of souls. The branches of the tree from one seed may spread over all lands.

 

June 21. The Other Side

“He said unto them: Let us pass over unto the other side.” Mark 4:35

Christ is continually saying the same to us, though with varying meaning in his words. He is ever calling us to pass over some line — into new fields, with their new experiences, new privileges, new duties, new conflicts, new joys.

He says it to the impenitent, when he graciously invites them to become his disciples. He wants them to cut loose from this world, from sin and all their old dead past, and rise up and go with him to the better life which lies beyond. He invites them to His Father’s country, into His Father’s family. It is a land of blessing and of beauty, of plenty and of great riches. True, there is a sea that must be crossed to reach it. No one can reach the glorious country on “the other side” — without passing over this sea, and no one can pass over without encountering tempests. There are fierce temptations, sore self-denials, mighty struggles, and many losses and sorrows — before we can reach Heaven; but the reward is so great, that we should be ready to endure any hardship or suffering to win it.

Then Christ gives the same call and invitation to His people when they reach the end of earthly life, and when He comes to take them home. Before them then rolls the sea of death, dark and full of terrors to natural sense. They shrink from crossing it. Yet there is no reason why they should. On “the other side” glory awaits. There is the Father’s house with the many mansions. And however dark and terrible may seem the narrow sea that has to be crossed — there is no danger; for Jesus himself accompanies His people, and none of them can perish!

But if we would have this final invitation to come over to the other side into the heavenly glory — we must now accept the Savior’s call to come over out of the old life of sin into the new life of holiness.

 

June 22. Life’s Storms

“Then He got into the boat and His disciples followed Him. Without warning, a furious storm came up on the lake, so that the waves swept over the boat!” Matthew 8:23-24

Had the disciples put out sea without Christ’s bidding — they would not have had the same reason to expect His protection and deliverance.

The lesson we learn here, is that storms may arise, even when we are in the plain line of Christian duty. We should not be discouraged by the difficulty or trouble which comes — and conclude that we are in the wrong path.

We see, too, that Christ’s presence with His disciples, does not keep the storms away. There are no promises in the Bible that Christian people shall not meet trials. The Gospel builds no high walls around us — to break the force of the stormy winds. Troubles come to the Christian — just as surely as to the worldly man.

There are the storms of temptation — these sweep down with sudden and terrific power from the cold mountains of this world! Then there are storms of sickness, of disappointment and adversity, of sorrow — which make the waves and billows to roll over the soul.

On the Sea or Galilee, travelers say that a boat will be gliding along smoothly over a glassy surface, unbroken by a ripple — when suddenly, without a moment’s warning — a tempest will sweep down, and almost instantly, the boat will be tossed upon the angry waves.

Just so, do many of life’s storms come. Great troubles come when we are not looking for them. We are at peace in a happy home. At an hour when we all is calm, without warning — the darling child whom we love so much lies dead in our arms! The friend we trusted, and who we thought would never fail us — proves false! The hopes cherished for years — wither in our hands, like flowers when the frost comes!

The storms of life are nearly all sudden surprises. They do not hang out danger-signals days before, to warn us. The only way to be ready for them — is to have Jesus with us in our boat!

 

June 23. Faithless Fear

“A furious squall came up, and the waves broke over the boat, so that it was nearly swamped! Jesus was in the stern, sleeping on a cushion. The disciples woke him and said to him: Teacher, don’t you care if we drown?” Mark 4:37-38

These words imply that the disciples thought Jesus was indifferent to them in their danger — that He was neglecting them by sleeping while they were exposed to such peril. But how unjust was this reproach! They were never safer than they were that moment, in the midst of the wild tempest. The bark that bore the Lord, could not sink in the sea. Faith should have trusted in the darkness.

Yet do we never, at least in our hearts — make the same complaint of our Lord? When we are in some sore trial, and the trial grows very sore, and He does not come to deliver us; when we seem about to be engulfed by the waves of adversity, and no relief comes down from Him — do we never say, “Jesus does not care that I perish”? When we pray long and with importunity for the lifting away of some heavy cross, or the lightening of some sore burden — and no answer comes, does the thought never arise in our minds that Jesus does not hear us, or that he does not come to us?

But such complaint is never just. Sometimes he may seem not to care. The disciples had some lessons to learn. One was, how helpless they were in themselves in the world’s dangers. Another was, that Christ alone could deliver them. They could not learn these lessons — except in the storm with the Master asleep. So there are similar lessons that we never can learn — until Christ withholds his help for a time. And sometimes He hides Himself for a season just to teach us faith. But He is never indifferent to us. He never neglects nor forgets us. His heart ever wakes and watches, and at the right moment He comes and brings deliverance. We should learn to trust our Lord so confidently, that in any hour of danger we can nestle down in his bosom, without fear or anxiety, and let Him take care of us.

 

June 24. The Hearer of Prayer

“He got up, rebuked the wind, and said to the sea: ‘Silence! Be still!’ The wind ceased, and there was a great calm!” Mark 4:39

Jesus did not hear the roar of the storm in His sound sleep; but the moment there was a cry from His disciples for help — He instantly awoke. What a revelation of His heart we have here! He is never asleep to His people, when they call Him. Amid the wildest tumults of this world — He ever hears the faintest cry of prayer. Nor is He ever too weary to listen to the supplications of distress from His people.

We have another illustration of this same quickness to hear prayer, in the hours of our Lord’s sufferings on the cross. His life was fast ebbing away. His own agony was intense beyond description. Around Him surged a storm of human passion. Curses fell upon His ear. But amid all this tempest of hate — He was silent. To all these bitter insults and keen reproaches — He answered not a word. Then amid the derisions and jeers of the multitude — there broke a voice of prayer. It came from one of the crosses beside him. It was the penitential cry of a soul, “Lord, remember me!” And in all the tumult of the hour — He heard this feeble supplication. In His own agony He gave instant answer. Doubt not that this Jesus always hears prayer. His love is ever on the watch, ready to catch the faintest note of human distress.

Though aroused so suddenly in the midst of such scenes of terror, Jesus awakes calm and peaceful. Here we have an illustration of what Christ’s peace was, and of what He meant when He said, “My peace I give unto you.” It was thus He moved through all the turbulent scenes of His earthly life.

 

June 25. Christ in the Storm

“He rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea: Peace, be still!” Mark 4:39

He spoke to the storm and to the tossing sea — as if they were intelligent creatures — just as a man would speak to his servants. The truth we learn here, is that He is Lord of nature; that the elements recognize His voice, and obey Him even in their wildest moods. If we only fully believed this, it would bring a great deal of peace to our lives. No tempest ever breaks from the control of Him who is our Lord and Redeemer. No wave ever rolls any farther than He permits. There is nothing in this world, which is not under the sway of the hand that was nailed on the cross!

There is a story of a Christian army officer at sea with his family in a storm. There was great terror among the passengers — but he was calm. His wife, in her consternation, chided him, saying that he ought to be concerned for her and the children, if not for himself, in such danger. He made no reply — but soon came to her with his sword drawn, and with a stern countenance pointed it at her heart. She was not the least alarmed — but looked up into his face with a smile. “What!” said he, “are you not afraid when a drawn sword is at your heart?” “No,” she replied, “not when I know it is in the hands of one that loves me.” “And would you have me,” he asked, “to be afraid of this tempest — when I know it to be in the hand of my heavenly Father, who loves me?” Thus even in the wild tumults of nature, we should be at peace, since our Savior is Lord of nature.

Someone tells of being at sea in a terrible cyclone, and of seeing a little bird fly down, when the storm was at its height, and light on the crest of a wave, where it sat as quietly as if it had been perching on some green bough in the quiet forest. So should the believer in Christ repose in quietness and confidence, in the wildest terror!

 

June 26. Depart from Us

“Then the people began to plead with Jesus to leave their region.” Mark 5:17

This is one of the saddest sentences in the Gospels. We can scarcely conceive of any person asking Jesus to go away. He had come to their coast to bring them rich blessings. His hands were full of golden gifts. He had power to heal the sick, to open blind eyes, to make the lame walk, to scatter all kinds of blessings among the people. He had begun His work of grace as soon as He landed, by curing their most terrible case of demon-possession. He would have gone on performing other works of mercy and love — if they had not besought Him to depart. It was probably all because of the loss of the swine. If that was the way Christ’s work was going to affect them — they did not want Him to go any farther.

Some people feel the same way when a work of grace begins in their community. They are opposed to Christianity, because it interferes with their business. Rum-sellers and saloon-keepers oppose revivals, because when the devil is cast out of men — they stop drinking and card-playing, and so these men’s business suffers; they are against Christianity — because Christianity is against them. So all of us are apt to want Christ to depart from us — when He interferes with our cherished plans. We need to be careful lest we send Christ altogether away from us.

For he did not stay after these people asked Him to go away. He would not stay — where He was not wanted. He carried back the gifts He had come there to leave. The sick remained unhealed, that He would have healed; an the lame continued lame, and the demoniacs remained possessed, and the dying whom He would have restored, passed away. Does anyone now ever ask Christ to depart, when He comes with blessings? Does Jesus never turn away from any heart now, because He is not wanted, because He is rejected?

 

June 27. Those Who Are Sick

“Those who are whole have no need of the physician — but those who are sick.” Mark 2:17

That was the answer of Jesus, to the murmuring about his presence among the disreputable people at Matthew’s feast. The Pharisees thought He was compromising Himself, in sitting down at the table with such sinful characters. Their insinuated inference was that He must belong to the same class Himself. But Jesus gave them a wise and good answer. These wicked and sinful ones — were the very classes that needed Him most. It was just with Him, as with a physician. The physician does not go about visiting the people who are in excellent health. Those who are well do not need the physician — but the sick and plague-stricken need him; and the sorer their sickness, the worse their diseases — the more do they require his presence and his service.

No one would ever find fault with a physician, for going into sick-rooms, and into hospitals, and into plague-infested districts. No one would ever suggest that he must have a low and vitiated taste, because of the kind of people among whom he spends his time. It was just the same with Him, Jesus said. He had come to this world expressly to save sinners. Surely, then, He could not be blamed for going where sinners were; and the worse the sinners — the more reason there was why He should be found there. Good people, like those who criticized Him, did not need his services; but wherever He found a poor, lost sinner — there was one of the people He had come to help and save.

One suggestion is, that, like their Master — Christ’s disciples should try to carry the gospel to the lowest classes. We should not mingle among the wicked as companions; but when we strive to save them we are becoming Christ to them. Another lesson is, that no sinner need ever despair of hope, since the worse he is — the more surely is Christ willing to save him.

 

June 28. Joy in the Lord

“How can the guests of the bridegroom fast — while he is with them? They cannot, so long as they have him with them.” Mark 2:19

This was our Lord’s answer to those who thought His religion was too sunny and joyous — that it had not fast-days enough in it. They thought that religion was genuine — only when it made people sad, and that its quality was just in proportion to its gloom. But Christ’s reply showed that mournful faces are no essential indicators of heart-piety. Should His disciples be mournful and sad — when He was with them, filling their lives with the gladness of His presence? Should Christians profess to be heavy-hearted, wearing the symbols of grief — when they are really filled with joy, and when there is no occasion for sorrow? Why should one who has been saved by the Lord Jesus, and who is rejoicing in full assurance to hope — go about in sackcloth and ashes? Is there any piety in a sad face? Does God love to see His children always mourning? Is human joy displeasing to our Father?

All these questions are answered here in our Lord’s words. He does not wish His disciples to go mourning and fasting — when they have no occasion for such exercises. His words are a defense of Christian joyfulness. Christ wants His friends to be glad. There is an utter incongruity in a sad and mournful Christian life. By its very nature — true religion is joyous. Our sins are forgiven. We are adopted into God’s family. We are heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ. The covenant of love arches its shelter over us all the while. All things in this world work together for our good — and then glory waits for us beyond death’s gate. With all this blessed heritage — why should we be mournful and sad? While we enjoy the smile of Christ, the consciousness of his love, the assurance of his forgiveness, and the hope of Heaven and eternal life — what should make us sad? We should have radiant faces!

 

June 29. A New Garment

“No man sews a piece of new cloth on an old garment.” Mark 2:21

Christ did not come into this world to patch up an old religion, merely to mend a hole here, and beautify a spot there, and a touch to this part or that. He came to make all things new. And when He saves a sinner, He does not propose merely to mend him up a little here and there, to cover over some bad spots in him, and to close up rents in this character by strong patches of the new cloth of grace. Gospel work is not patchwork. Christ does not sew on pieces; He weaved a new garment without seam throughout.

So we may try from without — to make human character lovely; but there is sin in its very fibre, and the blemishes will ever work out and mar all. The only way is to have a new heart, and then the beauty will be real and will endure.

A mother lost a lovely and precious child by death — her only child. To occupy her heart and hand in some way, about her vanished treasure, and thus fill the empty hours — she took up a photograph of her child and began to touch it with her skillful fingers. Soon, as she wrought, the features became almost lifelike. The picture was then laid away for a few days, and when she sought it again, the eyes were dimmed and the face was marred with ugly blotches. Patiently she went over it a second time, and the bewitching beauty came again. A second time it was laid away, and again the blotches appeared. There was something wrong in the paper on which the photograph had been taken. There were chemicals lurking in it which in some way marred the delicate colors, and no amount of repainting could correct the faults. So is it in human lives. No outside reform is enough, for all the while the heart is evil within, and it sends up its pollution, staining the fairest beauty. The change that is permanent, must be wrought in the heart.

 

June 30. At the Point of Death

“One of the synagogue leaders, named Jairus, came, and when he saw Jesus, he fell at His feet and kept begging Him: My little daughter is at the point of death!” Mark 5:22-23

There is nothing like trouble — to drive people to Christ. So long as things go on prosperously, many men do not ask any favors of Him; but when sickness or great need comes — He is the first to whom they turn. This is one of the most obvious uses of trouble. God stirs up many an earthly nest in which his children are reposing to softly — that they may be compelled to try heavenward flights. There are many in Heaven now, who would never have left the old earthly life — had not God sent troubles, sorrows, and adversities.

This father said his little daughter was “at the point of death.” This is one point to which everyone must come. The paths of earth run in very diverse ways — but they all pass at last the “point of death.” It is a point that lies hidden from view; no one knows the day of the hour when he will come to it — and yet somewhere along the sunny years, it waits for every one. Sometimes this point is struck in early youth. Here it is a little girl of twelve, who lies “at the point of death.” Even children should think about dying, not as a sad and terrible thing — but as a point to which they must eventually come, and for which they should prepare.

It is a touching sight to see this father falling at Christ’s feet. The strongest men break down, when their own children are sick or in danger. A man may seem very cold and stern as he carries his load of business, or makes his struggle with the world, or presses toward the goal of his ambition. You think he has no tenderness in him — that he is a man of iron or rock. But let one of his children be stricken down-and your ‘man of iron’ melts like wax. Behind his stern aspect and all his severity — there is a warm spot in his heart where he is gentle as a woman.

 

JULY

July 1. The Touch of Faith

“Jesus turned around in the crowd and asked: Who touched my clothes?” Mark 5:30

How did he know that one touch — amid all the jostling of the crowd? The multitude were close about Him, pressing up against Him. The disciples even thought it strange that He should ask such a question. The people could not help touching Him. Ah — but there was one touch different from all the rest! There was a heart’s cry in it — a piteous earnest supplication. It was not like the jostling of the crowd, an accidental or a thoughtless touch, the mere touch of nearness; there was a soul in it. So, amid all the crude pressure of the multitude, He recognized it.

In every church service all are near to Christ — but all are not blessed. All press up against Christ — but some go away as they came, carrying with them sores unhealed, weakness unstrengthened, heart-hunger unfulfilled. Others, sitting close by, receive rich help. The first, though near, reach out no hand of faith, while the others touch the hem of Christ’s garment.

The services of the Church may be compared to telegraph wires through which messages are all the while passing. You may climb up and put your ear to the wire, or hold it in your hand; but you will not hear a word of all the important messages that are flashing through it. But let an operator come with his instrument and attach it, and he hears every word. So in the church services, we touch the invisible wires that bind Heaven and earth together. Along these wires messages are flying up from earth to Heaven, prayers, praises, heart-cries, faith filled desires; down from Heaven to earth answers of comfort, cheer, joy, and help, blessings of pardon, healing, life, peace. But many know nothing of all this, no flash of healing, new life, joy, or help comes to them; they are close — but have no faith attachment. The others touch by prayer and faith.

 

July 2. Jairus’ Daughter

“While Jesus was still speaking, some men came from the house of Jairus, the synagogue ruler. ‘Your daughter is dead!’ they said.” Mark 5:35

So it seemed that Jesus had tarried too long on the road. To us it may appears that He ought not to have stopped at all to heal or talk with the woman. The Jairus’ daughter was dying, and there was not a moment to lose. Why did the Master not hasten on and get to her bedside before she died? But when we read the story through to the end, we are glad that He did stop to heal and help the woman.

One thing we learn from this incident is — that Jesus is never in a hurry. He is never so much engrossed in one case of need — that He cannot stop to give attention to another. He is never so pressed for time — that we have to wait our turn. No matter what He is doing, He will always hear instantly our cry for need.

A little child’s idea of God’s listening to her, was that when she began to pray — God bade all the angels be quiet, saying, “I hear a voice, a little girl’s voice!” and then all the angels kept perfectly still until she said Amen. The angels need not be hushed for God to hear the humblest little one pray; yet the child was not far wrong.

Another thing we lean from this delay is, that Jesus never comes too late, never waits too long. It certainly seemed that He had tarried too long this time; but when we see how it all turned out, we are sure that He made no mistake. True, the child died while He lingered; but this only gave Him an opportunity for a greater miracle. He waited — that He might do a more glorious work. There is always some good reason for it, when Christ delays to answer our prayers or come to our help. He waits — that He may do far more for us in the end. Even “exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think.” So we have one more lesson on letting our Lord have His own way with us, even in answering our prayers. He knows best when to answer, and what answer to give.

 

July 3. Not Dead — but Sleeping

“Why all this commotion and wailing? The child is not dead, but asleep.” Mark 5:39

The Christian should not sorrow as others do. Christ has brought the truth of immortality out into clear light. We ought to familiarize our minds with the Christian conception of death. We ought to learn to look at death — in the light of Christ’s teachings. Too many Christians, however, never seem to have entered into the blessedness of the Savior’s victory over the grave. Here, in the account of this miracle of the raising of the ruler’s daughter — we have a beautiful illustration of the way our Lord would have us look at death.

When we lament over our dead — he says, “They are not dead — but only sleeping. Why all this commotion and wailing?” Our Christian friends who have died — have only passed away out of our sight. They have not ceased to be. Even their bodies only sleep. And as a mother in the morning calls her children and awakes them — so Christ will some day call up from their graves all who sleep in him.

Sleep is not a terrible experience; it renews and strengthens the weary body. So the sleep of death is a time of rest and renewal. The calling of this child back from death, and her restoration to her friends — represents what Christ will do for all his people at the end. He will restore friend to friend, and bind up again the broken fragments of households.

There is one point, however, in which the raising of this young girl does not illustrate the final resurrection of believers. She was brought back to resume the old life of toil, struggle, temptation, and sorrow, and to die again. But in the final resurrection, believers shall rise to a new, glorious, and immortal life — without sorrow or sin, in the fullness of life, joy, and blessedness.

 

July 4. Words of Wonder

“When the Sabbath came, he began to teach in the synagogue, and many who heard him were amazed. ‘Where did this man get these things?’ they asked.” Mark 6:2

They could not help being astonished, for Christ’s words were full of wisdom. “No man ever spoke like this man,” they said. Yet, although they were astonished — they did not yield Him their confidence and their love. The outcome of their amazement was only scornful and unbelieving rejection. It is ofttimes the same still. People cannot help confessing that Christ is wonderful; that He is the most glorious  character the world ever saw; that His teachings are infinitely above all human teaching; that His power is majestic; that His love passes all thought. Yet while they grant all this — they do not give Him the homage of their hearts.

It is as if a drowning man in the sea were to be amazed at the beauty and the completeness of the life-boat that came to offer him rescue — and should yet sneeringly reject the rescue and stay among the waves to perish.

‘Where did this man get these things?’ they asked in derision and contempt. They knew Him. Some of them had been His playmates and schoolmates in earlier years, and then later His workmates. They knew that He had never been to any, but the village school, where they had all attended. How was it, that this plain, untaught young man had such wisdom as He now seemed to have, and did such works as were reported of Him? They could not explain it, and so they treated the whole matter with contempt.

We may ask the same question today in sincerity of those who reject Christ. Here is a man who spoke the wisest words ever spoken on this earth, and who did the most wonderful works ever performed. Yet He was only a village carpenter, and had only a village school education.

How do you account for His wisdom and His power? ‘Where did this man get these things?’ Can it be, that He is more than human? Can it be, that He is who the Bible says He is — “God manifest in the flesh!”

 

July 5. Only a Carpenter

“Isn’t this the carpenter?” Mark 6:3

Certainly; yet that refutes nothing. It only helps to prove the claims of Jesus, to be the Son of God. If he had been a learned rabbi or philosopher, it might have been said that he had received His wisdom from men; but as he was only a poor village carpenter, he must have been taught of God.

There are other thoughts which this question suggests. It tells us how wisely Jesus spent his youth and early manhood — not in idleness — but in useful toil, no doubt helping thus to provide for His mother and her family. The example has its inspiring lesson for every young man growing up in the home of his childhood. He should make the years bright with earnest work and the conscientious use of every moment of time.

There really are no pictures of Christ; yet there are on the pages of the evangelists, pictures of the Christ in certain attitudes, which have their deep meaning for us. Once we see Him with a whip in his hand driving the temple-profaners from their unlawful work. Another time we see Him with a basin and towel. Again we see Him on the cross dying. All these pictures are richly suggestive. Here we see Him as a carpenter, with the saw and the chisel in his hands — and this picture is rich in meaning.

It teaches us that there is no disgrace in being a common laborer, since the Son of God worked as a carpenter. No hands are so beautiful — as working hands. Marks of toil are brighter insignia of honor — than jeweled rings and delicate whiteness.

The picture shows also the condescension of Christ. Though “he was rich — he became poor,” and even toiled for His daily bread. It assures us, therefore, of His sympathy now with those who toil. It is a pleasant thought that the hands that now hold the scepter of universal dominion — once wielded the hammer and the saw!

 

July 6. The Secret of Power

“When Jesus had called the Twelve together, he gave them power and authority to drive out all demons and to cure diseases” Luke 9:1

The first thing is always to come to Christ Himself. We can do nothing — until we have been to Him. We should take every commission from His lips, and go out always with the blessing of His touch upon our heads.

It is related of one of Wellington’s officers that when commanded, during a battle, to do some perilous duty, he seemed to hesitate. He did not for a moment shrink from the hazardous service — but he said to the duke, “Let me, before I go, have one grip of your all-conquering hand, and then I can do it.” There is no duty too perilous, no toil too heavy, no task too responsible — if, as we start, we have the inspiration of Christ’s hand-grasp and his cheering words.

Christ alone can give power for the work He bids us do. His followers are to have authority over demons. Any one who tries to cast out demons in his own strength, whether the demon be in himself, or in some other person — will meet only miserable failure. A man may rule nations and conquer kingdoms — and yet be unable to eject one demon from his own heart. Alexander conquered the world — but he was overthrown by the demons of appetite and passion. Men are forever foolishly trying to battle unaided — with the evil of their own natures; but they fail in the struggle.

The same is true of power over demons in others. Once the disciples, in Christ’s absence, tried to cast out an evil spirit, and could not do it. Yet they ought to have been able in Christ’s name, to cast out the demon. Jesus said afterward that the reason they could not do it was that they had no faith. He wants every follower of his to have power over all forms of evil in this world; not miraculous power, such as he gave the apostles — but real power. And if only we have faith in Him, He will always give us power.

 

July 7. What We can do for Others

“He sent them to preach.” Luke 9:2

Apostles are not the only people to whom Christ gives this same commission. He wants everyone whom he saves — to go out and preach the gospel to others. Christian boys and girls can preach by living a sweet and beautiful life at home, at school, among companions. Beautiful living is the most eloquent of all preaching.

There is a story of one who became a Christian; and when asked, under whose preaching he had been converted, he replied: “Under nobody’s preaching — but under Aunt Mary’s practicing.” Everyone ought to preach — by faithful practicing.

But there are other ways of preaching. There is in the Bible, a story of a little captive maid, far away from home, who told in her master’s house what the God of her own nation could do; and her words led to the healing of one leper at least. We can tell something about Christ — what He has done for us, what He can do for others; and our words may fall upon some ear that will be glad to hear them, and upon some heart that will turn to Him with hungry faith and prayer.

This is a missionary text, and there are a thousand ways in which we can help to give the gospel to the world. What a pity it is that we should keep to ourselves anything so precious, that has such power to bless the world, and that men, women, and children everywhere need so much — as the gospel of Jesus Christ!

Think of a rich man in the time of famine, when his neighbors are all starving, keeping his great full barns locked up, and not dealing out bread to the hungry! We who have found Christ, have bread for human souls, not only enough for ourselves — but enough for all about us; for giving out does not waste this bread of life. All around us are perishing sinners whom we may save. Shall we keep to ourselves that for lack of which, souls are dying?

 

July 8. Home Missions

“Whatever house you enter into, there abide.” Luke 9:4

The place to carry the gospel is right into people’s homes. We must take it down along the streets and alleys, and over the fields and hills, entering every door, and telling the old, old story by the firesides and at the household tables. It should be the aim of every church to reach every house in its parish with the gospel. Christians should go themselves to this work, and not merely send a hired carrier to put tracts under the people’s doors. Tracts are good; but we should take them ourselves and add to them the gifts of our own warm love and eager sympathy and interest. We should get the sweet gospel into every home — by telling it from our own lips.

Did you ever think what a wondrous blessing it is to a home when the salvation of Christ comes to it? Think what a dark and sad place a godless home is — with no prayer, no recognition of God’s love and mercy, no shelter, no comfort in sorrow, no hope in death.

Then think what Christ brings when He is admitted. Peace comes with Him, for sin is pardoned. God’s love builds a shelter over the home; for they are His children who dwell there now. There is communication directly from Heaven, a ladder running up, with angels upon it and God above it. There is . . .
comfort in sorrow,
help in trial,
strength in weakness,
hope in dying.

For illustration of the two homes — the godless and the godly — we can picture an Egyptian and a Hebrew home on that night when the angel of death came to slay the firstborn. The blood on the door-post made the difference. Christ’s blood on the door of a home — is a shelter from every woe. Would it not be a great thing if we could carry Christ’s gospel into every home about us, where Christ has not already been received? Do you know a home where there is no prayer? Will you not try to open that door for Jesus?

 

July 9. The Missionary Spirit

“They departed, and went through the towns, preaching the gospel, and healing everywhere” Luke 9:6

A great many people do not do this. They come to Christ and hear His command — but they do not go, or at least they do not preach and heal. They do not carry to other homes and to other lives — the sweet blessings of mercy and health they have themselves received. Surely this is very ungrateful to Christ, when we remember all that He has done for us. Then it is also very selfish, when we have found such joys — not to try to share them with others who need them.

Christ wants to get the gospel into every home in the world; and the way He wants to do this — is through the hearts and hands of those whom he has already saved. If we do not carry the good news, the lost will not receive it at all.

It is told of a boy who was converted — that at once he started to walk, (for he was poor, and could not buy a ticket on the railroad) away to a place in the West, more than a thousand miles from his home, to tell his brother and Christ.

History relates that the early Christians, many of them, were so eager to carry Christ’s gospel everywhere that they even hired themselves out as servants or sold themselves as slaves, that they might be admitted into the homes of the rich and great among the heathen, to live there, and thus have opportunity to tell in those homes of the love of Jesus and of His salvation.

It would have great power in shaping our lives for usefulness, for us to consider ourselves under a divine commission to advance the kingdom of our Lord by bringing others under its holy sway. So long as we merely regard ourselves as sinners saved by grace, with no further responsibility — we shall be of very little use. But when we become conscious that we are apostles — every one of us sent to witness for Christ — we shall become blessings.

 

July 10. Herodia’s Revenge

“On Herod’s birthday the daughter of Herodias danced for them and pleased Herod” Matthew 14:6

It was deemed disgraceful even in that country and in those days, for a woman to show herself at all in a hall of revelry and carousal. Then to perform such a dance in such a place for the entertainment of the revelers — was regarded as a most debasing and shameful act. The dance was indecent, and only those who had lost all sense of modesty and womanly propriety, would so debase themselves. That a mother would send her own daughter into such a scene, to perform such a part — seems almost incredible. The act reveals the kind of home life and the ideas of womanly purity, which prevailed in the court of Herod; also the strength of Herodia’s passion for revenge upon John. She would even send her own daughter to play this shameful part, in order to accomplish her purpose.

While this picture is before them, young girls should learn that they cannot be too careful of their behavior and bearing in public. A young woman’s reputation is a precious jewel, which she should prize above all wealth or pleasure. If she loses it, neither wealth nor pleasure will be of much avail to her afterward. Her name once sullied, never can be altogether white again.

Sometimes young girls think their parents unreasonable in the restraints which they put upon them, with regard to appearance or conduct in public; but some day they will see how wise and loving is such restraint. It may very fairly be questioned, whether young ladies can take part in certain fashionable dances of today, and not pass beyond the bounds of pure womanly delicacy and propriety. At least, heart-purity is so holy a thing, and so easily tarnished, and the harm when done is so irreparable — that one had better deny one’s self many a fascinating pleasure, rather than risk the loss of anything so precious.

 

July 11. A Royal Coward

“The king was distressed, but because of his oaths and his dinner guests, he ordered that her request be granted” Matthew 14:9

Herod called himself a king — and yet see what a poor slave he was, what a craven coward! He was sorry he had made the oath, exceedingly sorry. His conscience was not altogether dead. He did not want to kill John. He was afraid of public opinion, which he knew would condemn him. He was afraid of avenging wrath. Then he hates himself for having been caught by Herodias in her plot to have her long-cherished revenge. Yet he was so much a slave that, although he claimed to be a king — he had not the courage to refuse such a request.

True, he had made an oath — but no promise or oath is binding which requires one to sin. Of course, Herod did very wrong to make such a reckless oath, not knowing what his promise would involve. After he had made it — he was bound to keep it, at whatever cost to himself — provided nothing sinful was involved. If Herodias had asked for half his kingdom, he would have been bound to grant her request; but he was under no obligation to grant any desire which required him to commit sin.

It was not the oath, however, that really influenced Herod. He had not the courage to do the heroic thing he ought to have done. He was afraid of the ridicule of his guests; and he was so under the power of Herodias — that he dared not refuse what she demanded. It was his weakness which wrecked him. Rather than be a moral hero — he stained his hands in holy blood; and the stains are not yet washed out.

There are some things which we have no right to swear away. Things that are our own — we are always to do with as we have sworn. According to the Scriptures, a good man, having sworn to his own hurt — changes not. But no oath binds any one to give away another man’s life. This is not his to give.

 

July 12. Death of John the Baptist

“And he sent, and beheaded John in the prison.” Matthew 14:10

This seems a sad end for this holy man’s life. After a few months of faithful preaching, he was cast into a dungeon, where he lay for a year, and where he was beheaded as a felon. To us it is very mysterious. Why did God permit such a fate to come upon so faithful and noble a servant? Our Lord Himself said that no greater man ever lived, than John. Why then was his life allowed to go out in such darkness?

We know, first, that it was no accident. There are no accidents, in this world over which our loving Father presides. John would not have chosen such a life-plan for himself — so brief, with such a tragic ending; few of us would choose just the life we live in this world. Yet there are no chances, no accidents. “Our ways are those of the Lord’s choosing — ways . . .
sadder, perhaps — but safer;
rougher, perhaps — but surer;
narrower, perhaps — but better than those of our own dreaming.”

John finished his work. If there had been anything further for him to do he would not have been left to die so ignominiously, to gratify the revenge of a wicked woman. His work was done, when Christ began to preach. Then when he died, it was for faithfulness to the truth.

It is not long years which make a complete life. A life is complete, whether long or short, which fulfills the purpose of its creation. And the longest life is incomplete and a failure — if it does not do the work for which it was made. It is better to die in youth with a life unspotted — than to live on to old age in sin and crime. It was a thousand times better every way to die as John died — than to live on as Herod and Herodias lived.

July 13. Tell Jesus

“The apostles gathered around Jesus and reported to him all they had done and taught.” Mark 6:30

That is just what we should always do — when we have been trying to do any service for our Lord. We should do it as well as we can — and then go and tell Him what we have done. At the close of each day we should go to Him and tell Him of all that we have done or tried to do during the day. We should tell Him how we have lived, how we have done our work, how we have endured temptations, how we have treated our friends and those with whom we have been associated, how we have performed our mission as His servants, what words we have spoken for Him, what efforts we have made to do good or to give comfort or help, and how we have met the calls upon us for sympathy and aid.

We must not forget to tell Him about the day’s failures. Did we lose our patience? Did we yield to temptation? Did we neglect to speak the word for the Master which we ought to have spoken? Were we unkind to anyone?

We must tell Him of the efforts to do good which seemed to come to nothing. Ofttimes we are like the disciples who had toiled all the night, and caught nothing. At many a setting sun we come, weary and sad, with empty hands. Then sometimes we are tempted to stay away from the Master and make no report: what have we to report? Nothing but a fruitless day. But we should not, therefore, keep away from Him who sent us forth. Jesus had days in His own life that seemed fruitless, and He can understand our sadness when we come with no sheaves.

So let us tell Him all. That is the kind of evening secret prayer that will bless us. It will make us very watchful all day — if we remember that we must report to Jesus all that we say, or do, or fail to do; it will keep us in more intimate relations with Him. Then His sympathy will strengthen us for better service each day.

 

July 14. Quiet Resting-Places

“Come with me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.” Mark 6:31

How thoughtful Jesus is for the comfort of His disciples! He never wants to overwork them. He provides seasons and places of rest for them all along the way. One of these “quiet resting-places” is the night, coming after each day of toil. Then our emptied life-fountains are refilled. Another resting-place is the Sabbath, after the week of anxious battle and strife. Then it is that we should seek the renewal of our spiritual life by communing with God, by lying on our Lord’s bosom. The Lord’s Supper is another resting-place. The Master leads us into the upper room to sit with Him at His table, to feast our souls on the provisions of His love and grace.

Then there are many other quiet places to which our Lord invites us to come apart with Him to rest a while — the sweet hours of prayer, alone, or in the house of God; the communings with friends; the sacred hours we spend in home joys. Sometimes the Master calls us to rest a while in a sick-room, away from the noise and struggle of the busy world. It may be in pain or in suffering, and there may be no bodily rest; but our souls are resting, and we are learning lessons we never could have learned in the midst of life’s exciting toil.

One thing about all these “rests” to which Jesus invites us — is that we are to rest with Him. He never says, “Go alone and rest,” but ever His word is, “Come with me by yourselves.” The resting is always to be with Him. It is His loving presence which makes the blessedness of the rest. There is no true soul-refreshing for us anywhere, even in the most sacred ordinances — if we do not find Christ there. It is lying on His bosom when we are tired or sorrowing or penitent — which rests us. Rest apart from Christ, brings no refreshing. So we must be sure that we come with Jesus to a quiet place and get some rest.

 

July 15. Divine Compassion

“When Jesus landed and saw a large crowd, He had compassion on them, because they were like sheep without a shepherd.” Mark 6:34

Here we have a window through which we catch a glimpse of the heart of Jesus. Every scene of sorrow touched Him. It is a great thought, that the heart of the Son of God is actually moved at the sight of human distress or need. It was this compassion for lost sinners — which brought Christ from Heaven. Does God care now, if we are in suffering or in need? “Like as a father pities his children, so the Lord pities those who fear Him.” Does Jesus, since He has gone up into glory, have any such compassion for human sorrow on the earth? “We do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are.” Hebrews 4:15

It is worth while to notice what kind of trouble it was, which so stirred the compassion of Jesus at this time. It was because He saw the people as sheep not having a shepherd. It was not their hunger, nor their poverty, nor their sickness — but their spiritual need which so deeply touched His compassions. There were no wise, gentle, thoughtful pastors watching over the higher interests of their immortal natures, feeding them with heavenly bread, protecting them from the wolves of sin and lust, and leading them in right paths.

We learn here, that no condition is so sad — as that of spiritual neglect. Soul peril is far more pitiable than bodily danger or distress. Nothing moves the Divine heart so deeply — as His child exposed to the world’s enmities, uncared for — and wandering from the fold amid sin’s pitfalls. Happy are those people, old and young, who are safe in the Good Shepherd’s keeping! If we have “the mind of Christ,” we also shall be moved with compassion for all souls that have no shepherd.

 

July 16. The Barley Loaves

“He took the five loaves.” Matthew 14:19

We are not surprised that a disciple asked, of the five loaves and two fish, “What are these for so many?” What a little way they will go in feeding such a multitude! Why bring out this poor, paltry store at all? Surely Christ can feed the hungry people without these few little loaves.

Still, Jesus bade the disciples bring the few loaves to Him, and He used them. Is it not strange that the mighty Christ should need us and our little barley-loaves to feed people’s hunger? Yet He does: He wants our gifts; and then He wants our ministry in dispensing the gifts. He passed the bread to the multitude — through the hands of the disciples: He passes salvation — through His saved ones to the unsaved.

 

July 17. Straining at the Oars

“He saw the disciples straining at the oars, because the wind was against them.” Mark 6:48

Jesus always sees our toils and distresses in this world. We do not see Him — and sometimes we think that He has forgotten us; but that is never true. He is never forgets us, or is indifferent for a moment.

On the heights, while the battle was in progress, stood a group of men watching the struggling armies in the plain below. In this group was the American general Sheridan, who watched the mighty strife with the keen eye of a soldier. King William was also there; but his interest was different from Sheridan’s. His son was in the thick of the fight — and he watched the battle with the eye of a father, as well as of a king.

Just so, Christ looks down upon our struggles in this world. He sees us straining and toiling; He beholds all our battles and strifes. He sees us in the waves and in the storm. He sees us, not merely with the eye of the calm spectator — but with the eye of tenderest love!

This is a great thought! If we can only get it into our hearts — it will give us wondrous courage in the hour of toil, sorrow, or struggle. Jesus knows . . .
when the battle is hard,
when the night is dark,
when the temptation is more than we can bear.

The winds were against His disciples — even though Christ sent them out to sea. We learn here, that even when we are doing the things God which has bidden us do — we may encounter great opposition and difficulty. We may even be beaten back, and find the trial too great for our strength. Many of the Lord’s disciples have to make their voyage over very stormy seas — on their way to glory. For some, duty is often very hard. Indeed, a true, noble, courageous, holy life — must always be in the face of opposition and contrary winds. “When the voyage is over, perhaps we shall be allowed to see the charts — and know why it had to be.”

 

July 18. Never Forgotten

“He saw the disciples straining at the oars, because the wind was against them. About the fourth watch of the night — He went out to them, walking on the sea.” Mark 6:48

It was a long night for the tempest-driven disciples; they were in great distress. But Jesus saw their struggle and danger. He put up prayer for them. Then at length, He went to rescue them.

It is the same in every Christian’s life. Sometimes Christ seems to have forsaken His people. For a long while they are left to struggle alone — and to be driven back by contrary winds. They call — and get no answer. Then at last, Jesus comes!

When people are in great trouble of any kind — they are like those disciples that night out in the midst of the sea. No human aid can reach them. Human friends eagerly want to help, and they come to offer sympathy and consolation. But in such hours, the most helpful of us are only like men standing on the shore of a dark and stormy sea — while our friends are far out on the wild waves! We cannot go to them to give help or rescue. Our little boats cannot ride in the wild surges. All we can do, is to stand on the shore, as it were, and look with pitying eye and heart — at the struggling ones in the angry sea. That is the very best that the richest human love can do.

A father stood on the shore opposite the wild cataract, and with unutterable anguish saw the boat that bore his own son swept into the angry torrents — and could do nothing.

Thus it is, in all life’s deep needs. It is in such hours, that we realize the blessedness of Christ’s power to help. He can go out on any wave — into the wildest sea — to reach those who are helplessly driven and tossed about. He can carry help to all who are troubled. He can comfort in any sorrow, and give victory in any strife.

 

July 19. Christ Walking on the Sea

“When they saw Him walking on the water, they cried out in terror, thinking He was a ghost. They were all terrified when they saw Him!” Mark 6:49-50

It seems strange to us, that the disciples would ever have been afraid of their own Master. They had been in great distress all through the night — just because He was not with them. There was nothing they had desired so much all through those long dark hours — as that Jesus would come to them. Yet now, when He came — they were in terror at the sight of Him. It was because they did not know that it was Jesus — as His unusual presence so affrighted them.

It is ofttimes just so with us. We are in some need or danger, and Jesus does not come to us. We call upon Him, and most earnestly desire His coming; yet He does not come. At length He comes — but it is not as we expected, in lovely visage and gentle deportment — but in the form of terror! It is in some great trial — that He comes. Death enters our door and carries away a loved one. We experience some loss or some misfortune, at least it seems to us loss or misfortune. We cry out in terror! We do not know that it is Jesus, veiled in the dark robe, who has come! We do not know that this is the answer to our prayer for His presence and His help. We are affrighted at the unusual form that moves over the waters in the dark night. We think it is new danger — when really it is the very divine love and divine help — for which we have been longing and pleading!

We ought to learn that Jesus is in every providence that comes to us. He does not come in the sunshine only; quite as frequently — it is in the dark night that He draws near. It is our duty as Christians to train ourselves to see Christ in each event. Then, whether it is sorrow or joy which knocks at our door — we shall give it loving welcome, knowing that Jesus Himself is veiled in whatever form it is that enters. Then we shall find, that when we welcome Him in the somber garments of pain — He has always a rich blessing for our lives!

 

July 20. Peace in Storm

“Then He got into the boat with them — and the wind ceased. They were completely astounded!” Mark 6:51

When Jesus comes to us — our trouble ceases. At His bidding — the wildest storm instantly becomes a calm. The trouble itself may not go away from us — but it is no longer a trouble, when He is with us. The wind may not cease to blow and beat upon our lives — but He makes peace within. It is far better to have so much grace — that our hearts shall be calm and quiet in the fiercest storm — than to have the storm itself quieted, while our hearts remain as restless as ever. Peace within is far better than any mere calm without.

In a gallery in Italy, there are two pictures side by side by different artists. One represents a sea tossed by storms. Dark clouds hang over it, and the lightning-bolts pierce the sky, and the angry waves roll in great fury. In the seething waters, a dead human face is seen.

The other picture presents a sea similarly storm-tossed; but in the midst of the angry waters is a rock, and in the rock a cleft with green herbage and flowers, and amid these — a dove quietly sitting on her nest.

These two pictures tell the whole story of human life in this world. The first is the story of life without Christ, unblessed by His presence and peace. There is storm everywhere — with no quiet shelter. The other picture paints the peace which Christ gives. There is no less storm. The waves roll as high — but there is peace. The rock represents Christ; it is in the cleft of the rock that the peace is found.

It is only in the redemption and atonement of Christ — that we can have true and lasting peace. “In Me, you shall have peace.” If, therefore, we take Christ into our barques on the storm-swept sea — we shall glide on in safety through earth’s tempests — to glory’s shore!

 

July 21. One Thing Needful

“Do not work for food that spoils, but for food that endures to eternal life.” John 6:27

We would call a man very foolish who, in building a great and costly house, would look only after the outside, spending large amounts of money in exterior decoration — while he left the interior in a rough, unfinished state — the walls unplastered, the rooms filled with rubbish and without furniture or decorations of any kind. No one can get comfort from a beautiful exterior of his home and from fine grounds — if within all is bare and crude. The wise man will think more of the inside — than of the outside of the house in which he is to live. He will provide beauty, warmth, and comfort — and thus make a true home for himself, in which he may dwell in peace and in real enjoyment.

Still more foolish, is the man who thinks only of the needs of his physical nature, and gives no thought to the needs of his immortal soul. He is looking only after the outside, and neglecting the true inner life. He is providing for his body — which will soon perish; and giving no care to his soul — which will endure forever. He is planning only for the present — and neglecting his eternal interests.

How pitiable is such a life, deliberately turning away from all the best, holiest, most beautiful, and most enduring things — and seeking only the poor, miserable, worthless trifles — which are only burdens and impediments, not enriching him who has them!

Our Lord’s counsel is, that we should look first after our spiritual necessities. It is a fearful mistake to toil all one’s days for bread and clothing, or for wealth and pleasure — and never do anything for the eternal soul’s life. At the end, there will be nothing left to show for all the toil and pain and sacrifice.

If we look after the interests of our souls, then when this life is ended — we shall find ourselves in possession of eternal life! A good motto for life is, “Live for the immortal things!”

 

July 22. The Work of Faith

“This is the work of God — that you believe on Him whom He has sent.” John 6:29

People are puzzled to know how they can eat spiritual bread. They cannot see it, nor take it into their hands. When they are told to work for the food that endures to eternal life — they ask how they can do it. Here Christ says that the way to work for the spiritual food, is to “believe on Him.”

Of course believing on Christ must be taken in its fullest sense. Merely believing that bread will satisfy hunger — will not in itself satisfy any hungry man; he must actually eat of the bread, for its nourishing qualities to be assimilated into his system. And merely believing that Christ is able to meet all our soul’s needs — will not in itself bring to us spiritual satisfaction. Christ must be received into our lives.

There are different ways of believing. One may read in a book on astronomy that the sun is some ninety million miles away. He believes the statement — but it has no particular effect on his living; it is not calculated to have any effect of this kind. But when he reads that whoever believes on the Lord Jesus Christ shall be saved, the truth is meant to bless him by leading him, first of all — to entrust himself to Christ for salvation, then to follow Him as his Master, then to have his unholy life transformed into beauty like Christ’s. So it is with all spiritual truth. The mere receiving it is not enough — it must be assimilated, as food is assimilated in the body

The Bible verses of the morning — must become the Christian’s joy, or refuge, or inspiration, or warning, or transforming influence — into the day’s struggles and toils.

It should be noticed also that we are not to get this spiritual food by working for it — but only by believing on Christ. We live by faith.

 

July 23. The Bread of Life

“The Bread of God is He who comes down from Heaven” John 6:33

No bread which grows on the earth — will furnish food for a human soul. In all our worldly strivings and ambitions — we are thinking only of our perishing part, we are looking only after the poor, frail tabernacle — while we are allowing the dweller within to die of hunger.

Recently in an opulent house in a city — a family was found starving! Just so, there are many starving souls — in bodies that are luxuriously cared for. A soul cannot feed on meats and fruits. The finest luxuries of earth — will never quench a soul’s hunger.

Manna is called once in the Bible “angel’s food,” but this was only a poetical designation, referring to its falling from the sky. Manna did not really come down from Heaven. It was not really angels’ food. It was food for bodies, not for souls. Angels could not have lived on it. Imagine an angel taking up his abode in some millionaire’s palace on the earth. Would he care for the magnificent things filling every room? Would he sit down and feed at the rich man’s luxurious table?

Souls and angels are much alike in their needs; both are spirits, unable to exist on material food. Yet many people live as if their souls could be clothed in earth’s finery, and fed and satisfied with earth’s dainties!

Bread for souls must literally come down from Heaven. It is the nature of the soul — to feed upon immortal things. Its hungers and cravings are for pardon of sin, for peace and communion with God, for holiness of character, for Christ-likeness, for restoration to the Divine favor. The bread for these spiritual hungers — must come down from Heaven. It must come in the form of mercy, of grace, of love, of Divine friendship, of gifts of life. Such food is found on no table on earth; it grows in no earthly climate; it can come only from God. It is for God, the living God — that our souls hunger and thirst.

 

July 24. Spiritual Food

“I am the bread of life! He who comes to me shall never hunger” John 6:35

How is Christ, bread? We understand what the bodily needs — are those which common bread satisfies. What in the soul corresponds to these cravings? The most intense of the soul-cravings is for pardon of sinAll men sin — but sin satisfies no one. Nor has the world any power to give peace to a troubled conscience. We cannot forgive ourselves, and no man can really forgive us. How is Christ bread to this hunger for forgiveness? He was the Lamb of God, taking away the sin of the world; and because He bore our sins — He is able to forgive us. We remember how on earth, the guilty crept to His feet when they saw Him, and looking up into His face heard the word of forgiveness, which gave them peace.

Another craving is for holiness. The world has no art by which human souls can be restored into moral beauty. Men can restore paintings, and buildings over which the fire has swept, and they can be erected again into more than their original nobleness; but there is no human hand that can replace the glory of a ruined soul. Yet this craving, Christ satisfies through the Holy Spirit, who enters the heart of everyone who believes, and builds up anew the holy beauty which sin has destroyed.

Another of the soul’s cravings is for life — spiritual life here, and then everlasting life in Heaven. Again, earth has no bread to meet the hunger. The searches for hope, are among the most pitiable of this world’s experiences. But those who receive Christ have eternal life. He has opened the doors clear through into the glory beyond. He said, “Whoever lives and believes on me, shall never die.” He is the hope of glory to every one who receives Him. Said a martyr as he was led to execution: “I have only two stiles to get over to reach my Father’s house — one, the steps up the scaffold; the other, the ladder let down from Heaven!”

 

July 25. A Welcome for All

“All whom the Father gives Me — will come to Me; and the one who comes to Me — I will never cast out!” John 6:37

We need not worry ourselves trying to harmonize the two parts of this verse; we can believe them both, and find great comfort and joy in them. Together they bring to every Christian a glorious and double confidence. Surely it is a blessed thing, to know that God has planned for our salvation — and then has given us to Christ to be His.

If this is true — then it is easy to understand the other part of this verse. Of course, Christ will never cast out any whom His Father gives to Him! They are His own; He knows them by name, and He loves them — for He died for them. Surely He will not pass by one of His own people — when He finds him lying by the wayside or among the thorns, wounded, bleeding, dying — but will take him up and bear him home in safety.

We need not give ourselves any anxiety about the former part of this verse; the latter part is all that really concerns us. If we truly come to Christ, we are here assured that He will never cast us out; but we must come. Then we shall find room enough, and a most loving welcome.

 

July 26. Our Security

“And this is the will of him who sent me, that I shall lose none of all that he has given me, but raise them up at the last day!” John 6:39

There is not a shadow of doubt in the Christian’s security. There is not a broken or weak link in the chain which binds the believer to eternal blessedness. There is not a step lacking in the ladder which reaches up from the depths of sin — to the heights of glory. “For those whom God foreknew — he also predestined to be conformed to the likeness of his Son. And those he predestined — he also called; those he  called — he also justified; those he justified — he also glorified!” Romans 8:29-30. These are the links in the Christian’s hope as Paul saw them. In the words of today’s text — we have the same links as they appeared to our Savior’s eye. The assurance is, that Christ will never lose any soul which intrusts itself to Him for salvation.

An old Christian sailor put it well. When asked if he was afraid when the storms were very high; he answered, that according to the Bible, God held the waters “in the hollow of his hand;” and ever if the ship were wrecked, and he should fall into the sea — he would but drop into his Father’s hand! That is what death is to a Christian, however and wherever he may die — breathing his soul into the hands of God.

The grave seems dark — but we have Christ’s own pledge here, that not one of His own shall be lost or left in the grave. No matter where we die, or where our bodies lie — we have the Savior’s word — which we had better receive in simplicity, without questioning or doubt — that “I shall lose none of all that he has given me, but raise them up at the last day.” John 6:39

 

July 27. Pharisaism

“The Pharisees and all the Jews do not eat, unless they give their hands a ceremonial washing — holding to the tradition of the elders.” Mark 7:3

The religion of the Pharisees consisted not in love to God, and in disposition, character, and conduct — but in certain ceremonial rites which they observed with great scrupulousness. They washed their hands before meals, because ceremonial impurity in the hands communicated itself to the food. Yet they took no pains to wash their hearts of evil or uncharitable thoughts and feelings toward others. They washed when they came in from their shops, because worldly business defiled them; but they were not careful in their dealings with others to be just, honest, and true. They saw that every pot and kettle, every vessel, and all household utensils, were ceremonially cleansed; but they did not stop to look within their own hearts to see if all was clean there, for the indwelling of God’s Spirit.

We all need to watch against making our religion consist in external forms of worship. We may pray many times a day, and read a regular number of chapters, and go through many and laborious devotions — and yet not have a particle of true religion! We are truly Christian, just in the measure in which we have the spirit of Christ in our dispositionheart, and character. “The kingdom of God is not food and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit.”

Loving God and our fellow-men is the sum of all Christian duty. Unless we have this twofold love in our hearts, manifested in life and character — our profession of religion is vain. Not a word should be said against external cleanliness; a clean heart should make the life clean to the tips of the fingers — and in all tastes, feelings, habits, words, and actions. But clean hands and well-scrubbed floors and shining dishes and careful ceremonial observances — will never please God, if in the heart there is no love for Him and no love for men. “Blessed are the pure in heart — for the shall see God.”

 

July 28. Corban

“But you say that if a man says to his father or mother: ‘Whatever help you might otherwise have received from me, is Corban’ (that is, a gift devoted to God), then you no longer let him do anything for his father or mother. Thus you nullify the word of God by your tradition that you have handed down. And you do many things like that.” Mark 7:11-13

It is a good thing to dedicate one’s property to God. But when we have done this — we must take good heed that we use it in the ways marked out for us by the Divine commandments. It will not do to cover miserliness and greed by a pretense that we have given our money to God, and therefore cannot use it for charitable purposes.

For example, if a man has needy parents, one of the first uses of consecrated money is to provide for their needs. He may say that he is gathering means to build an orphanage, or an asylum for infirm old men or old women, and that he has consecrated his property to this great charity; but if meanwhile he allows his own aged parents to suffer, his consecration of property is not acceptable to God. He who sets aside the fifth commandment, that he may use his money for the poor — is playing a miserable farce before God. No amount of service in the work of the Church avails — when one is neglecting the duties he owes to his own family.

The case is still worse when, as under the Rabbinical rules, the money or property was never really used at all for God, the plea of “Corban” being only a pretext to evade the requirements of filial duty. The consecration of money to God implies always the use of the consecrated money in the service of God as He may call for it. God does not want money hoarded up; He wants it going about doing good. We apply the parable of the talents to everything but money, when there surely is nothing to which the parable applies more certainly than to money. At least we may never pretend that we have given our money to God, and therefore cannot give it away. Giving it away for wise use — is the very thing God wants us to do with it.

 

July 29. What Defiles?

“What goes into a man’s mouth — does not make him ‘unclean,’ but what comes out of his mouth — that is what makes him ‘unclean.'” Matthew 15:11

There are many applications of this principle. The food we eat does not affect our moral character. No external ceremonies really touch the soul. Indeed, nothing in this world has any power to defile a heart while it remains outside and is not allowed to enter. A man may be a coal-miner, always black and grimy, and always working in dirt — and yet he may have a white and unspotted soul. This is true of living amid temptations. So long as we keep them outside — they have no power to injure us.

Luther says that we cannot prevent the birds flying over our heads — but we can prevent them building their nests in our hair! We cannot prevent temptations buzzing around us continually — but we can keep them from entering our hearts and nesting there. And so long as we do this — the worst things in the world cannot put a spot upon our souls.

The Savior says further, that it is what comes out of the mouth, which defiles. So, then, there may even be evil in the heart which does not defile — unless it is allowed to shape itself in thoughts, words, or deeds. The suggestion of wrong-doing is not a sin — until the suggestion is accepted and entertained. Temptation to sin — is not itself sin. Jesus was tempted. Suggestions of evil were made to Him by Satan; yet He never sinned, because these suggestions never found any lodgment in His heart, and therefore never found any expression in word or act, or even in thought.

So temptations come to us from without. We cannot stop them from coming; we are not responsible for them; there is no sin in merely having these suggestions. But the sin begins the moment we open the door to one of these sinful solicitations.

 

July 30. He Could Not Be Hidden

“Jesus left that place and went to the vicinity of Tyre. He entered a house and did not want anyone to know it; yet He could not be hidden.” Mark 7:24

The fame of Christ had gone out too widely over the whole country, for Him to travel anywhere without being recognized. No doubt there was something in His bearing that distinguished Him from other men and soon revealed Him. There must have been a rare sweetness in His face, and the outpouring of the great love from His heart. There was no halo over His head, as artists represent Him in their pictures; yet there must have been a glow of grace which attracted sad and hungry hearts to Him.

But really, Christ never can be hidden. He can be in no place in this world very long — and His presence not be recognized. You may hide fragrant flowers so that they cannot be seen — but soon the fragrance will reveal their hiding-place. Just so, the sweetness of the Savior’s life and love — will always tell when He is near.

When He enters a human heart — He cannot be hidden; for soon His Spirit begins to breathe out in all the words, actions, and life of the new follower.

When He enters a home — He cannot long be hidden, for the home is changed. Worldliness, bitterness, and sin — give place to prayer and praise, to the spirit of love and gentleness, and to purity and holiness.

When He enters a community — He cannot remain concealed. The stories of missionary work illustrate this. Cannibal islands are changed into God-fearing, man-loving settlements.

Christ will always reveal His presence in this world.

The same is true also of all faithful discipleship. A Christian cannot be hidden. If the love of Christ is in his heart — people around him will very soon know it. They will see it in his bearing, in his disposition, in the way he honors God, in the way he treats his fellow-men.

When a man can hide his religion — he has not much of it to hide. True religion breathes out in fragrance, shines out in light.

 

July 31. Silence, Not Denial

“But He did not answer her a word.” Matthew 15:23

There is something very remarkable in this silence of Christ. Usually He was quick to hear every request made to Him by a sufferer. Scarcely ever had anyone to ask twice for a favor. His heart was as sensitive as is a mother’s heart to her child’s cries, and instantly responded to every petition for help. Yet now He stood and listened to this woman’s piteous pleading and did not answer her a word. Like a miser with hoards of gold, at whose gates the poor and suffering knock — but who, hearing their cries of need and distress, keeps his gates locked and is deaf to every entreaty — so Jesus stood unmoved by this woman’s cries, though He had all power in His hands.

Why was He thus silent? It was not because He could not help her, for His arm was never weak. The best of us have our weak hours, our days of emptiness, when we have nothing with which to help; but His fullness was never exhausted. It was not because He was so engrossed in His own approaching sorrows — that He could think of no other one’s sorrow, for even on the cross He forgot Himself — to show kindness to others. Evidently the reason for silence, was to try this mother’s faith, and to draw it out into still greater strength. He was preparing her to receive in the end — a better blessing than she could have received at the beginning.

Our Lord sometimes still seems to be silent to His people when they cry to Him. To all their earnest supplications — He answers not a word. Is His silence a refusal? By no means. Ofttimes, at least, it is meant only to make the suppliants more earnest, and to prepare their hearts to receive richer and greater blessings. So when Christ is silent to our prayers — it is that we may be brought down in deeper humility at His feet, and that our hearts may be made more fit to receive heaven’s gifts and blessings.

 

AUGUST

August 1. Crumbs from the Master’s Table

“Even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master’s table!”

Matthew 15:27

Both the humility and the quick, eager faith of this woman — appear in this response. She was not offended by the language our Lord had used. She was willing to be as a dog under the Master’s table. The children were first served, and then the pieces they let fall, belonged to the dogs. And even the crumbs from that table were enough for her, more than the richest dainties from any other table.

Thus both humility and faith were shown in her answer; and in both, she is an example to us. We should come to Christ with a deep sense of our unworthiness, ready to take the lowest place. It is such a precious thing to be permitted to take even the crumbs from the Master’s table — that we should exult in the privilege. Even the crumbs of His grace and love — are better than all the richest feasts of this world.

Yet we are not fed with crumbs; we are seated at the full table, with the richest provisions before us. The prodigal, returning, asked only to be made a servant, as he felt unworthy to be restored to a son’s place. But father-love knew no such half-way restoration as that. The white robe, the ring, the shoes, were given to him — insignia of sonship. God puts the lowliest and unworthiest at once into the children’s place, and feeds them abundantly!

 

August 2. Divine Sympathy

“He looked up to Heaven and with a deep sigh said to him, ‘Ephphatha!’ (which means, ‘Be opened!’).” Mark 7:34

How it must have saddened the heart of Jesus to walk through this world — and see so much human misery! There is a story of a sculptor who wept as he saw at his feet — the shattered fragments of his breathing marble, on which he had spent years of patient, loving toil.

Jesus walked through this world, amid the ruin of the noblest work of His own hands. Everywhere He saw the destruction wrought by sin. So His grief was twofold:

  1. tender sympathy with human suffering;
  2. sorrow over the ruinous work of sin.

It is a precious thought to us, that we are so dear to Jesus — that the beholding of our grief touches and stirs His heart. What a wonderful revelation it is to us — that we are thought of by Him, and that He cares enough for us to be moved to sorrow by our woes and sufferings!

Then Christ’s help does not end in the mere thrill of sympathy. That is about as far as human help usually goes. People stand over us when we are in misfortune or trouble, and heave a sigh — and then pass on. Sometimes this is all they can do. Human sympathy in suffering, is a wonderful help; but the assurance of divine sympathy is infinitely more uplifting.

Then, Christ gives real help. He was moved with compassion as He saw the widow of Nain in her lonely sorrow — and restored her dead son to her. He wept with Mary and Martha — and then raised their brother. He sighed as He looked on the misfortune of this deaf man — and then opened his ears. He is “touched with the feeling of our infirmities,” and then gives “grace to help in time of need.”

Not only does He pity us when He finds us deaf to all the sweet voices of love and grace contained in Scripture — but He is ready to open our ears. We have only to bring to Christ our infirmities, and He will take them and give us back in their place — souls with all their lost abilities restored.

 

August 3. Deaf and Dumb

“At this, the man’s ears were opened, his tongue was loosened and he began to speak plainly!” Mark 7:35

It is a great thing to have deaf ears opened. In many places in the Bible we find the words, “He who has ears to hear, let him hear.” This suggests that there are people who have no ears, and also that there are those who, having ears — hear not. He who cannot hear — is a great loser. The world is full of harmonies of sound. The deaf man misses all the pleasure which others derive from the songs of the birds, the tones of human speech, the charms of music. It is a great thing, when closed ear-gates are opened.

Also, souls have ears — ears fitted to hear the voice of God and the harmonies of heavenly music. Yet there are many who are utterly deaf to these spiritual utterances. They neither hear God in the voices ofNature, nor in the whisperings of conscience, nor in the sacred words of Holy Scripture. Christ is also able to open these spiritual ears, that our souls may listen on this earth to the music of Heaven. What blessing it would be to Christians, if they would but ask Christ to open their ears to His Word.

Then it is a great thing also to have our tongues loosed, that we may talk of these things to others. Some people, however, who seem to have their ears opened — still have their tongues tied. They do not speak of God’s redeeming love. They have such an impediment in their speech when they talk of spiritual things — that they stammer and hesitate and break down altogether; although on other themes they can talk plainly and fluently. There are Christian men who are eloquent when they talk of business, of science, of farming, or of whatever may most occupy their thoughts and hands; but the moment the subject of Christian experience is approached — their eloquence forsakes them! They are tongue-tied Christians. What a blessing it would be to them — if Christ would some day loose their tongue, that they could speak plainly!

 

August 4. The Lord will Provide

“I have compassion for these people; they have already been with Me three days and have nothing to eat.” Mark 8:2

This word of Christ shows first, how earnest the people were in their desire to be with Christ. They had been three days with Him, and even when their provision was exhausted — they would not leave Him. They would rather stay with Him hungry — than leave Him to go away to seek food. It would be a good thing if there was such devotion to Christ in these days. Some people can scarcely sit through one short hour with Jesus in the church, or spend a few minutes with Him morning and evening, communing with Him. If we had real spiritual hunger — we would not weary so soon of waiting upon Christ.

Another thought suggested by these words is, that Christ will take good care of those who are earnestly following Him. The reason for this multitude being so long in the wilderness — was their desire to be with Jesus; and it was this fact especially, which stirred His compassion when He saw them growing hungry. “They came here to find Me, and they have lingered here, forgetting their own needs, that they might be near Me. I will not allow them to suffer — but will provide for them.”

We may draw the lesson that Jesus will take care of those who are enduring hardness for His sake. He may not always save them from suffering — but He will always watch over them and provide for them in the best way. His heart is just as tender now in the midst of Heaven’s glory, and as thoughtful of His friends in their need — as it was when He was on the earth.

We must not overlook the fact that it is care for the people’s bodily needs, that we find here in our Lord. We are constantly in danger of limiting our faith in Christ to spiritual things; but He looks just as lovingly after the supply of our physical needs — as after the needs of our souls.

 

August 5. Help in Time of Need

“Do you have eyes — but fail to see, and ears — but fail to hear? And don’t you remember?” Mark 8:18

There is nothing unreasonable in expecting a man with two eyes, when walking through an art gallery — to see the beautiful pictures that hang upon the walls. Why were his eyes given to him — if he is not to see with them? And it was nothing unreasonable that our Lord looked for, when He expected the disciples to understand His spiritual teachings. They had eyes with which they might have seen spiritual things — yet they failed to use them. “Do you have eyes — but fail to see?”

Many people never learn to see much with their natural eyes. They walk over the fields in summer days and never see a lovely thing; while in every wild flower and in every grass blade there is beauty enough, if perceived, to fill the dullest heart with rapture. It is still more true in spiritual things: we walk in a world full of the glories of God’s love; yet how much do we see of this ineffable splendor? At best, in this world we see only through a glass, darkly. Should we not train our eyes to see?

Then there was another wonderful faculty which the disciples did not use. This was memory. “Don’t you remember?” They did remember the facts of the miracles very definitely — but the spiritual lessons — they did not recall. They had forgotten the spiritual meaning of the miracle. This is the way all of us are too apt to do: we remember the things God has done for us in the past — but we fail to draw the lessons from these experiences which they are meant to teach us; we fail to profit by the experience. Every deliverance in time of danger, every help in time of need — ought to write upon our hearts its new lesson on trusting in the Lord. When we come again to similar points of need or danger, we ought not to be afraid — but, remembering how God helped us before — we should believe that He will give us the same help in the new experiences.

 

August 6. Divine Guidance

“He took the blind man by the hand, and led him outside the village.” Mark 8:23

That was a very gentle thing to do. Let us look very closely at the picture — Jesus is leading a poor blind man along the street. What thoughts does it start in our minds?

The blind man represents each one of us in our sinful state, in the midst of a world of beauty — but seeing nothing; groping in the gloom, unable to find the way alone; doomed to perish forever in the darkness — unless someone takes us by the hand and leads us.

As Jesus came to this man in his blindness — so He comes to each one of His people, taking us by the hand and be our guide, to lead us, through the gloom and the dangers — home to eternal glory. We can never stumble in the darkness — if He leads us.

The blind man entrusting himself to be led by this stranger, without fear or questioning, and quietly and confidingly going with Him — is a picture of what true faith in Christ always does. It is in this way, that we are to commit ourselves to Christ. It is not enough to lay our sins on Him; we must entrust our whole life to His wise and loving guidance. We can never find the way ourselves in this world’s intricate paths — but we may entrust ourselves with unquestioning confidence, to Christ’s leading.

 

August 7. What Do You Think of Christ?

“But what about you? Who do you say I am?” Matthew 16:15

It is to us a great deal more important question what we think personally about Christ — than what the world thinks about Him. We may be able to state the doctrines of all the creeds of Christendom concerning His person; and yet the question remains: “Whom do you say that I am? What do you think of Christ?”

It is vitally important that we have right views of Christ. Who is He? Is He divine, or only human? If He is only human, we may get much profit from His teachings and from His example — but that is all. In our days of struggle and temptation — we cannot turn to Him for personal help. The holiest saints in Heaven cannot impart to us any strength in our weakness. They cannot reach down their hands to lead us, to defend us, to help us over the hard places. If we fall — they cannot lift us up again. We can get no help from John or from Paul.

If Jesus was no more than a good and holy man — He can do nothing for us now — excepting through His teachings and His example; but if He is divine, He can be to us all that we need as — friend, helper, guide, comforter, refuge. So we see that it does matter what we believe concerning the Person of Christ. Doctrines are important.

Then, when the doctrinal question has been answered, there are other questions that come still more closely home: “What is Christ to you personally? Is He only in your creed? Is He only a person about whom you believe a great many blessed and glorious things? Is He in your thoughts only as the mighty Savior of all who believe on Him? Is He anything to you personally? Is He your Savior, your Friend, your Helper?”

These are the questions that tell just where we stand with regard to Christ and eternal life. Opinions about Christ, though ever so true and orthodox — are not enough; only living faith in Him saves!

 

August 8. The Shadow of the Cross

“He then began to teach them that the Son of Man must suffer many things and be rejected by the elders, chief priests and teachers of the law, and that he must be killed and after three days rise again.” Mark 8:31

Peter had made a noble confession of his faith in Christ as the promised Messiah, and now Jesus tells him what that Messiahship meant, and how He was to fulfill His mission. It was not as the disciples expected. They were looking for His manifestation as an earthly king. But He tells them that the way to His throne — was through suffering, and by the cross!

It is to be noticed, that while the way He marked out lay through darkness and sorrow — at the end there would be glory, “and after three days rise again.” Thus there was to be no failure in His mission.

Paul taught the believers in Christ: “We must go through many hardships to enter the kingdom of God!” The tribulation was hard — but they would go through it; and beyond was the kingdom of Heaven!

In the Twenty-third Psalm there is a verse often quoted: “Yes, though I walk through the valley of the shadow.” In these words there is a suggestion of gloom — but the writer is going through it; then comes “and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord forever!” So here the dying of the Savior seemed to be failure; but the rising again meant glory, victory, and eternal blessedness. He was simply going through death — as the appointed way to His throne.

This quiet announcement by our Lord of what was in store for Him, reminds us of an element of sorrow in Christ’s life from which we are mercifully spared. He knew before hand every inch of His path of woe. The shadow of His cross lay upon His soul through all His earthly years. We sometimes rashly say that we wish we could see our future; but really it is a most gracious provision of our own life — that we cannot see an hour before us. To know the future would only darken the present, and unfit us for duty. It is far better that it is hidden.

 

August 9. Peter Rebuked

“Then Peter took Him aside and began to rebuke Him: Oh no, Lord! This will never happen to You! But He turned and told Peter: Get behind Me, Satan!” Matthew 16:22-23

It was Peter’s love for Christ which made him so rebel at the thought of such a dire fate for Him. In his love — he sought to hold the Master back from so throwing away His life. But in doing this, he was acting the part of Satan in seeking to tempt Jesus away from His great work of atonement. This way of the cross was not an accident; it was the way marked out for Christ; to swerve from it, would be to fail in His mission.

Our best friends may become our tempters in the same way. In their love for us — they may seek to keep us from entering paths of duty which will lead us to great sacrifice. Mothers may seek to restrain their children from going to foreign mission fields. Any of us, in the warmth of our affection for our friends, may seek to dissuade them from perilous or costly service — which it may be their duty to undertake. We need to guard ourselves at this point.

The path of true success does not always lie along the sunny hillside! Sometimes it goes down into the dark valley of self-sacrifice! And if we try to hinder any from entering upon hard duties, urging them to choose easier ways — we may be doing Satan’s work! We may be plucking the crown from the brow of our friend — by holding back his feet from the way of the cross.

We all need to guard, too, against the counsels of friends who would restrain us from costly or perilous service. In matters of duty — we must know only one guide, and follow the call of only one voice.

We are not put in this world to have a pleasant and easy time! We are not put here to consult our own inclinations at all. We are here — to go where Christ leads; to follow Him to sacrifice and to death — if He leads us in these paths. We dare not allow ourselves to be turned aside by any tenderness of human love. It is the way of duty, however hard, that takes us home to Heavenly glory!

 

August 10. Self-Denial

“Then Jesus said to His disciples: If anyone would come after Me — he must deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me!” Matthew 16:24

There are few things at which people enact greater farces — than in their feeble and foolish efforts at self-denial. Very few seem to have the remotest conception of what self-denial is!

One does without meat on Fridays, eating fish instead — and thinks that he has denied himself in a most commendable way.

Another gives up candy or a certain amusement for forty days in Lent — and is proud of over his great self denial.

Others make themselves miserable in various ways: inflicting pain, making useless and uncalled-for sacrifices — as if God were somehow pleased when they suffer!

But none of these things constitute self-denial. There is no merit or virtue in . . .
giving up anything,
suffering any loss or pain, or
making any sacrifice — merely for its own sake.

True self-denial is the renouncing of SELF — and the yielding of the whole life to the will of Christ. It is SELF — coming down from the heart’s throne, laying crown and scepter at the Master’s feet — and thenceforth submitting the whole life to His sway.

True self-denial is living — not to please ourselves, not to advance our own personal interests — but to please our Lord and do His work. It is denying ourselves anything which is sinful in His sight. It is the glad making of any sacrifice which loyalty to Him requires. It is the giving up of any pleasure or comfort for the good of others — which the living out of His gospel may demand. The essential thing is that SELF gives way altogether to CHRIST — as the purpose and end of life.

True self-denial, like all other traits of Christlikeness, is unconscious of itself. We deny ourselves when we follow Christ with joy and gladness, through cost and danger and suffering — wherever He leads!

 

August 11. No Cross, No Crown!

“Then Jesus said to His disciples: If anyone would come after Me — he must deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me!” Matthew 16:24

The cross is to be taken up — not simply borne when laid upon the shoulder. This implies willing, cheerful suffering for Christ. Some people endure trials — but always with repining. The spirit of these words requires cheerfulness in suffering for Christ. Half the trial is gone — if we meet it in this glad spirit.

Notice again, it is his cross — and not some other man’s — which each one is to take up. It is the particular cross that God lays at our own feet — which we are to bear. We are never to make crosses for ourselves — but we are always to accept those which are allotted to us. Each one’s own cross — is the best for him. Sometimes we think our situation is peculiarly hard, and we compare it with the situation of this or that other person — and wish we had his cross instead of our own. But we do not know what other people’s crosses really are. If we did — we might not want to exchange. The cross that seems woven of flowers, if we put it on our shoulders — we might find filled with sharp thorns under the flowers. The cross of gold that seems so bright — we would find so heavy that it would crush us. The easiest cross for each one to bear — is his own.

There is a way to get the crosses out of our life altogether. A father explained it thus to his child. Taking two pieces of wood, one longer than the other, he said: “Let the longer piece represent God’s will, and the shorter piece your will. If I lay the two pieces side by side, parallel to each other, there is no cross; it is only when I lay the shorter piece across the longer that I can make a cross. So there can be a cross in my life only when my will falls athwart God’s, when I cannot say, ‘May Your will be done.’ If my will sweetly acquiesces in His — there is no cross.”

The way to take out the crosses is therefore always gladly to accept, through love to Him — whatever trial, pain, or loss God sends.

 

August 12. Lost — yet Found

“Whoever will save his life — shall lose it; and whoever will lose his life for my sake — shall find it.” Matthew 16:25

It would appear that saving one’s life would be — to avoid self-denial and sacrifice — and to live to gather as much as possible of the things that give earthly comfort, pleasure, or power. But if this is the motive — the life is really thrown away. That is the deep meaning of our Lord’s words. Self-seeking is self-losing! We have not really learned how to live at all — until we have learned to live for Christ. What we keep for ourselves — we lose; it is only what we give away — that we really keep. Selfishness is not only sin; it is also spiritual death.

The way to save one’s life, says the Master, is to lose it. Christ Himself lost His life — poured it out in loving self-sacrifice for the good of others. It seemed a waste; but was it a waste? He found it again in greater glory. Paul lost his life for Christ, renounced everything for His sake, suffered everything, and gave his very life at the last; but did he lose anything by his self-sacrifice?

A young girl, beautiful, cultured, honored, with a lovely home and many friends — turned away from ease, refinement, and luxury — and went to teach the freed slaves. She lived among them, and gave out her rich young life in efforts to help them up and save them. One day she sickened and died, and her friends said: “Oh, what a waste of precious life!” But was it a waste?

All who follow Christ truly, make this choice between saving and losing their life — that is, between making self-interest and Christ the motive in living. In following Christ, we may never be called actually to make great sacrifices; but that we are ready to make them, even to the utmost, is implied in our covenant of discipleship. Yet this losing is saving; it is sowing the golden wheat in the ground — losing it for the time — to reap there from a rich harvest by-and-by.

 

August 13. An Unanswered Question

“What is a man profited — if he gains the whole world, yet forfeits his soul? Or what can a man give in exchange for his soul?” Matthew 16:26

That is putting the case in its most favorable light! The whole world is the largest possible gain. But suppose a man does gain the whole world —
it cannot keep him from trouble;
it cannot give him peace of conscience;
it cannot comfort him in sorrow;
it cannot make a soft pillow for him when he is dying;
it cannot purchase Heaven for him when he is gone!

All he can do with the world, after he has it, is to keep it for a short time until he dies! He cannot carry any part of it with him to eternity!

“How much did he leave?” asked one, referring to a millionaire who had just died. “Every cent!” was the reply. He left all. So it is easy to see that there is no profit — but rather a fearful and eternal loss, in gaining even all the world — at the price of one’s soul.

Then think for how much smaller price than “the whole world” which many people sell their souls for!

Some sell their soul for a few hours’ guilty pleasure!

Some sell their soul for a political office!

Some sell their soul for filthy lucre!

Some sell their soul for honor which fades in a day.

They are selling their souls also in many other ways — for pitiable trifles.

Like Esau, they are bartering their heavenly birthright — for a bowl of stew!

In a newspaper, this advertisement appeared: “Wanted! A nice cottage and grounds — in exchange for choice liquors.” No doubt many people answered the advertisement. Men are continually giving home and property and peace and love — for strong drink!

What shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

Ah! that’s the trouble. When the soul is lost — there is no way of recovering it. When we have made our choice, and lived our life, whether right or wrong — there is no possibility of changing the results! Life is given to us only once; and if we live it wrongly, there is no chance to live it over again. A lost soul cannot be gotten back; it is irretrievably lost!

 

August 14. Christ’s Special Friends

“Jesus took PeterJames, and John” Matthew 17:1

These three disciples belonged to the inner circle of our Lord’s friends. There must have been something in them which peculiarly endeared them to Him. We know . . .
that Peter was a leader among the apostles, and also a bold confessor;
that John was “the disciple whom Jesus loved;” and
that James was the first of the band to die as a martyr.

It is very encouraging to look at Peter, who was admitted to such high privileges. He was a man with so many faults, who made so many mistakes, who even at the last, shamefully denied Christ! And yet we remember that he was one of our Lord’s closest friends. It gives encouragement to us that, with all our faults — we may yet be very dear to Christ.

It does not seem so strange that John was allowed to enter the inner circle. His disposition was gentle and amiable, very much like the Master’s. Yet it is probable that John owed his sweetness and gentleness of character — to his being with Jesus. It could be, that this “Son of Thunder” was not always a man of love.

There is a Persian fable of a piece of clay made fragrant by lying on a rose; the perfume of the rose passed into the clay. So it probably was with John. He crept into his Master’s bosom, and lay close to His heart; and his Master’s spirit of love and gentleness passed into his life and transformed it! Thus we have a lesson, too, from John: constant and loving communion with Christ will change us into His likeness!

The lesson from this choosing of three out of the whole band for peculiar privileges, is that while Jesus loves all His friends — there are certain ones whom He takes into closer confidence than the others. There are ‘degrees of nearness’ to Him, even in this world. Should we not strive to be among those who, by disposition and by service — win their way closest to His heart?

 

August 15. Heavenly Messengers

“Just then there appeared before them Moses and Elijah, talking with Jesus.” Matthew 17:3

These two heavenly messengers were conversing with Jesus; they were talking with Him about His death. Several thoughts are suggested by this. One is, that the death of Jesus was part of the divine plan. It was no disaster, no defeat. It was understood in Heaven — that He was to die on a cross.

Another thought is, that Moses and Elijah had been sent to talk with Jesus, as He was now about to turn His face toward Jerusalem, that they might strengthen Him for the sad journey and for the bitter sorrows at the end of it. Before Jesus went to the wilderness, there was a vision of glory, and a voice spoke, uttering the divine approval, to strengthen Him to endure His temptation. Now again, when He is setting out for His cross, there is a vision and a voice, to prepare Him for the darkness and the agony.

In these heavenly visits, we have a hint of the employment of the redeemed in Heaven. These two men are sent all the way to earth to comfort and cheer a weary spirit in its mission of suffering. May it not be, that all the saved shall thus be employed in glory? It is delightful to think that we shall be sent from world to world on errands of love. The idea that in Heaven we shall do nothing forever but rest on green banks and sing praises to God, receives no encouragement in the Scriptures. We are to be like Christ; and He is never idle — but ever busy in loving service. We shall be as the angels; and they are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister to the heirs of salvation. “His servants shall serve him” is one description of the employments of Heaven. It will still be nobler there to minister — than to be ministered unto. They will still be chief there — who serve. Our poor work here — is only a training for work in Heaven and forever.

 

August 16. Duty After Privilege

“Peter said to Jesus: Lord, it is good for us to be here. If you wish, I will put up three shelters — one for you, one for Moses and one for Elijah.” Matthew 17:4

We would know that it was Peter who said this — even if his name were not given; it is just like Peter. He wanted to hold the heavenly vision on the mountain top — and not go back any more to the cold, struggling life of earth. It seemed such a heavenly place that he did not want to leave it. It certainly was good to be there; but they could not stay there long — and yet be faithful to their duty and their mission. There was work waiting in the sad world below, which they must hasten to do. There was a poor demoniac at the foot of the mountain whom the disciples could not cure; the Master was sorely needed there. Then farther off, were GethsemaneGabbatha, and Golgotha for Jesus; He must make an atonement for sinners. Then for Peter, there was Pentecost, with many years of earnest service, and martyrdom in the end.

Devotion is good. It is very sweet to commune with God in the closet, in the church, at the sacramental table; but we must not spend all our time in these holy exercises. While the raptures thrill our souls — we must not forget that outside there are human needs crying for help and sympathy; and we must tear ourselves away from our warmest devotions and most exalted experiences — to go down to answer these cries. Religion is not for personal enjoyment only; God gives us spiritual enjoyment — that we may be strong for all loving service.

 

August 17. Bright Clouds

“While he was still speaking, a bright cloud enveloped them, and a voice from the cloud said: This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased. Listen to him!” Matthew 17:5

The cloud was a symbol of the Divine presence. One of the writers says the disciples were afraid as they saw the cloud come down over the Master and the heavenly visitants. God still comes to us often in thick clouds — and we are afraid too. But the cloud meant no harm to the disciples. No cloud means any harm to a disciple — when God is in the cloud; and always, if we only listen, we may hear words of love.

There was a voice out of the cloud testifying to the Divine sonship. The disciples had been staggered at what Jesus had said about His rejection and death. Now they are assured that He is the Messiah, and that they must hear Him. Even if they could not understand, and if the things He said seemed to destroy all their hopes — they were still to hear.

There are times when God’s ways with us seem very hard, and we think disaster is coming to every fair prospect in our life. In all such hours we should remember that He who rules over all — is the Son of God, our Friend and Savior; and our trust in Him should never fail. We should listen always to what He says; and when everything seems strange and dark — we should never doubt nor fear.

What so staggered the disciples then — we now see to have been the most glorious and loving wisdom. So in our strangest trials — there are the truest wisdom and the richest love. Hereafter we shall know. It was out of the cloud, that this voice came. Out of the clouds that hang over us — often come the tenderest voices of Divine love, the most precious disclosure of Divine grace.

 

August 18. Failures

“I brought him to your disciples — but they could not cure him” Matthew 17:16

There are a great many teachers in our Sunday schools who have had similar experiences. Children have been brought to them, possessed by evil spirits — and they have failed to cast out the demons. They have tried every device, gentle and severe; they have prayed and labored, they have talked and wept; but the evil spirits in their scholars have defied all efforts to dislodge them. Teachers of such incorrigible scholars may learn some lessons here.

It may be a little encouragement, first of all, to know that even Christ’s apostles met at least one case that they could not do anything with; no wonder if common people like us fail now and then. It is failures like this in the apostles — which bring them down to our level. When we see them victorious and successful at every point — we are discouraged. But when we find them baffled and defeated — we see that they were human, just like us, and could do nothing by themselves. We get far more real help from Paul’s experience with his “thorn” — than we get from his “third Heaven” exaltation. In this latter experience, he is so far beyond us that we cannot follow him; in the former experience, we are on familiar ground.

It may be instructive also to study the reasons of the apostles’ failure. For one, the Master was absent; the disciple cannot do anything without His Lord. This is a lesson we should deeply impress on our own minds. Unless we have Christ with us — all our Christian work will utterly fail. Of ourselves — we can never change a heart. Another reason was lack of faith in the disciples; unbelief makes any one weak. Though absent, Christ’s power would have been theirs, had not their faith failed. Still another reason was the hardness of the case: all cases are not alike difficult, some requiring more faith and spiritual power than others.

 

August 19. The Unfailing Helper

“Bring the boy here to Me.” Matthew 17:17

The disciples had failed in their effort to cast out the demon — but there yet was hope. The Master Himself was now at hand, and He could not fail. There should be a great deal of encouragement in this, for all who are trying to change people’s lives into spiritual beauty.

When parents have done all they can to make their children true and beautiful in their character, and have failed — they can take them to Jesus. He can cast out the demon which is in them. He can give them new hearts. He can put His own Holy Spirit within them, and thus transform them into Christlikeness.

When teachers have incorrigible scholars in their classes, on whom they can make no impression — their discouragement and failure should lead them to bring them to Jesus, for He is yet able to take them and change them into noble beauty.

When troubled souls have sought in vain for comfort and help from the Church and from Christian ministers, they should go to Christ Himself, for He can comfort. No matter in what we have been defeated — Christ stands ready to take our humiliation and turn it into victory. The disciples had toiled all night in vain — but when they dropped their net at the Lord’s bidding, great was their success. So always in the shadows of our human failure, He stands to give blessing.

There is another thought here. It is to Christ — and not merely to the school or the church or the minister — that we should try to lead our children and our friends. The teacher cannot regenerate the child. The church cannot renew its nature. The minister cannot cast out the demon in the child’s heart. Unless we bring our children truly to Christ — they must remain unchanged. Baptism does not wash the heart. The Lord’s Supper does not put grace into the life. We must bring our friends and ourselves directly to Christ.

 

August 20. Desire for Place and Power

“They came to Capernaum. When he was in the house, he asked them, “What were you arguing about on the road?” But they kept quiet because on the way they had argued about who was the greatest.” Mark 9:33-34

Something is wrong when we have done that through the day — which we are ashamed to tell Christ about when we come in the evening and bow at His feet — or when we have said that which we are not willing to repeat to Him in our prayers, when we come to talk face to face with Him. Some day we shall be asked what we said and did, as we came along through life; let us be careful to say or do nothing which we shall be ashamed to confess before our Lord and the angels and all the universe.

The disciples’ ideas of position and rank were altogether earthly. They wrangled for places in the kingdom which Christ was going to set up, very much as a company of modern politicians wrangle over spoils of office. Peter thought he ought to be prime minister, for he was the best speaker. Judas thought he would certainly be secretary of the treasury, which would give him a prominent place. John was Christ’s favorite, and felt sure he would be the greatest. Andrew had been first called, and claimed that this fact ought to give him the precedence. So they bickered.

So Christians sometimes do today. They want official places in the Church — want to be elders, deacons, or trustees; or want positions in the Sunday school, as superintendents, teachers, secretaries, or librarians; or want to be presidents or vice-presidents, or something else of missionary societies, or of some other organizations; or want to be pastors of popular city churches. It is the same old evil spirit — the idea that the way to be a great Christian — is to be prominent in some official position, to have honor and power among men. It is a shame to see such scrambling in the Church of Christ — but sometimes we see it; perhaps we sometimes scramble ourselves.

 

August 21. The Child in the Midst

“He called a little child and had him stand among them. And He said: I tell you the truth, unless you change and become like little children — you will never enter the kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, whoever humbles himself like this child — is the greatest in the kingdom of Heaven.” Matthew 18:2-4

The child preached the sermon! He said to those ambitious disciples, “Shame on all you quarreling about prominence and high places. Look at me. I am much higher up in the kingdom of Heaven than you. You must get clear of all your proud thoughts — and become humble and simple-minded and childlike — or you will have no place at all in the kingdom of Heaven, much less a high place!”

Little children are all preaching sermons to us, if only we have ears to hear. Children, in their innocence, their simplicity, their naturalness, their sweetness of soul — wherever they go, exert an influence upon other lives which no words can describe. They are at once the greatest preachers — and themselves the most eloquent sermons.

“He took a little child and had him stand among them. Taking him in His arms,” Mark 9:36

This picture of Jesus with the little one in His arms is very beautiful. In all the Bible there is scarcely another which so well represents the attitude both of the soul and of the Savior — in salvation, and in all Christian life.

Jesus takes the child in His arms — there is love, tenderness, protection.

The bosom is the place of warmth, of affection, of intimacy, of confidence.

The encircling arms imply safety, support, shelter.

Jesus lifted up the child and held it in His arms — just so does He carry His people through this wilderness world! He does not merely tell them how to live — but He takes them on His shoulders, carrying not their burdens only — but themselves! Thus He bears them on through life and through death — to Heaven, where they shall forever be with Him!

Then look at the picture the other way — the child in the Savior’s arms. The child’s attitude speaks of trust, confidence, repose, peace, love, joy — just the feelings which belong to the true Christian. What a place the bosom of Christ is — in danger, in storm, in sorrow, in death! Shall we not likewise learn — to nestle in our Savior’s arms in all our troublesome experiences?

 

August 22. For His Sake

“He took a little child and had him stand among them. Taking him in his arms, He said to them, “Whoever welcomes one of these little children in My name welcomes Me” Mark 9:36-37

This saying of Christ is rich enough to be studied long and deeply. To receive a child in a certain way — is to receive Christ Himself. How must a child be received? “In Christ’s name” — that is , out of love to Him, for His sake, just as we would receive Christ Himself — if He actually came in person. So it is not enough simply to love children, to care for orphans or those who are destitute. It must be for the sake of Christ that we do these things. Thus in every child — do we see Christ stand before us, and we may have the honor of receiving Him.

The Christmas legends are full of illustrations of this truth. One of the most beautiful of these tells how on a Christmas eve a poor man, coming homeward through the forest, heard a cry, and found a little child, cold and hungry. The good man stopped and sought the little one, and took him with him to his house. His children gladly welcomed the stranger, and shared their evening meal with him. Then, while he sat there at the table, suddenly a change came over the child’s appearance, and lo! it was the Christ-child whom unconsciously the family had received in this needy, suffering little one.

Christ is ever coming to our doors — in the person of some poor or suffering one; and the reception we give to the one He sends — we give to Him. This ought to make us careful how we treat those who need sympathy or help — lest we slam the door in the face of Jesus!

These words of Christ have their precious suggestion for parents. The child that comes to them comes in Christ’s name, comes in His stead. It brings blessings to them and to their home — if they receive it in the right way. But they must receive it in Christ’s name, with love, with thankfulness, with reverence. Suppose they do not receive it with welcome, as from God; it is as if they rejected Christ Himself.

 

August 23. Little Deeds of Love

“I tell you the truth, anyone who gives you a cup of water in My name because you belong to Christ — will certainly not lose his reward!” Mark 9:41

It seems indeed astonishing — that God should keep note of such a little thing, as the giving of a cup of water to a thirsty Christian. It shows how dear to Him His people are — since the smallest things done to one of them — He accepts, remembers, and rewards.

The mention here of the giving of a cup of water suggests that this promise is for little, commonplace acts — rather than for great showy deeds. We are too stingy with our helpfulness. God has put His gifts of love into our hearts — not to be kept locked up and useless — but to be given out.

We would call a man selfish — who would refuse a cup of water to one who was thirsty; yet many of us do this continually. It is the heart which ‘thirsts’ — and the ‘water’ we refuse to give, is human kindness.

Kindness is just the word for these small acts. Kindness is simply love flowing out in little gentlenesses. We ought to live our lives — so that they will be perpetual blessings wherever we go. All that we need for such a ministry — is a heart full of love for Christ; for if we truly love Christ — e shall also love our fellow-men; and love will always find ways of helping. A heart filled with gentleness — cannot be miserly of its blessings.

 

August 24. Mortifying Sin

“If your hand or your foot causes you to sin — cut it off and throw it away. It is better for you to enter life maimed or crippled — than to have two hands or two feet and be thrown into eternal fire!” Matthew 18:8

Our life is so full of temptation and peril — that even its best things may become stumbling-blocks. Our very qualities of strength — may become fatal forces driving us to eternal ruin.

Human beauty is a blessing from God — and yet beauty has proved a snare to many a woman, drawing her away from God.

Ability to make money is a perilous gift — which has led many a man to spiritual ruin. It is better to altogether throw away the money-making ability, and go poor through life with the talent wasted and shriveled, and reach Heaven — than to exercise the ability and grow rich, and be lost forever! These are illustrations of our Lord’s meaning when He speaks of ‘cutting off’ the hand or the foot which causes us to sin.

The appetites, desires, and affections — are part of the glory of humanity; and yet, when they are unbridled — they have whirled many a noble life to eternal destruction!

A steam-boat came into port which had long been out on the sea. An accident had happened which caused delay. The coal gave out; then all that would burn — cargo, stores, furniture — had to be burned up, in order to bring the vessel home. At last she gained the shore — but stripped of everything of value. Yet it was better to burn up all her cargo and stores — than perish at sea.

Some men can get to Heaven — only by sacrificing every earthly pleasure and crucifying every sinful desire; but who will say that the prize is not worth the sacrifice? The hand would be better chopped off — than steal or strike down another. The foot would be better cut off — than carry one into crime or sin. The eye would be better plucked-out — than by its lustful gazing set the soul on fire. A man on a wrecked vessel had better throw his bags of gold into the sea and have his life saved — than hold on to the gold and sink into the waves!

 

August 25. The Joy Set before Him

“As the time approached for Him to be taken up to Heaven, Jesus resolutely set out for Jerusalem!” Luke 9:51

There were a great many painful steps to take before our Lord could reach this blessed hour and be received up to Heavenly glory. The immediate future was full of unfathomable struggle, loss, and pain. Yet, on yonder heights — His eye saw the radiance of Heaven, with its opening gates and its welcome home. But before His feet could enter the shining portal — there was a broad battle-plain to pass through, and it was full of enemies! There were days of toil and nights of loneliness. At last He must pass through Gethsemane’s gloom, and then travel all that Via Dolorosa which led to Calvary. He must die and go into the grave. All this — before He could be taken up to Heaven!

But He He did not let His eye rest on the shadows that lay in the valley — but lifted it up to the mountain-top beyond, where the splendors of Heaven blazed. Keeping His thoughts always forward on the glories that were to be His when He had ended the journey — He looked past the toils and the tears, and fainted not.

Here is a wonderful secret which all of us ought to learn — not to think so much about the toil and hardness of the way — but to look beyond to the glory of the end! It does not matter how long or rough the road is — if it only brings us home to Heaven at last!

Many of us go worrying all through this life, keeping our eyes always downcast on the path which we are treading. We see all the troubles, the difficulties and discouragements — but we never raise our eyes to see the eternal joys and the blessings which are waiting for us! We ought to learn this life-secret which made Christ look past the shame and sorrow of His cross — and see the glory beyond! Learn to look up toward Heaven! Think of its joys, its blessedness — until earth’s trials shall melt away in the brightness, and its griefs and losses be forgotten in the hope of Heavenly glory!

“Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before Him — endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God!” Hebrews 12:2

 

August 26. Go Forward

“Jesus resolutely set out for Jerusalem!” Luke 9:51

We do not know what lies before us in life. Some great sorrow or anguish may be awaiting us tomorrow; but it casts no gloom over our spirits today — because we are ignorant of it. So us not knowing the future — is a merciful provision in our lives. If some of us knew all that we must pass through in the future — it would make our lives very bitter, even while our joys are unbroken! It is a great deal better that we should not know — until God leads us into the afflictive experience.

But there was no such kindly veiling of the future from Christ’s eyes. He saw every step of the sorrowful way — to the close of His life! Yet this makes the scene before us all the more grand. Knowing all the intense suffering He would shortly experience — see how eager He is to press on in His path. He could not be held back. Jesus resolutely set out for Jerusalem — and bent His steps with intense haste to His journey, which He knew would lead Him to Gethsemane, Gabbatha, and Golgotha.

In this, as in all things, He left us an example — that we should follow His steps. It is thus that we should ever go forward in the path of duty — no matter what the dangers, the sufferings, the sacrifices, which lie in our path. We are too apt to hesitate and count the cost, when hard tasks are assigned to us — instead of eagerly pressing on in duty’s path.

That walk to Jerusalem, every step a step toward the cross always in plain view — is the finest heroism of all history! Let us not forget why the walk was taken. That cross meant salvation and eternal blessedness for millions of lost souls. Love was the heart of that heroism. Jesus pressed on with intense earnestness — because the accomplishment of His mission would be eternal life for His people — and glory for His Father. We ought to bow our heads in reverence — as we see Jesus thus hastening to His cross! It was for our sakes — that He “resolutely set out for Jerusalem!”

 

August 27. An Open Fountain

“If any man thirsts — let him come unto Me, and drink.” John 7:37

Every word here is full of meaning!

“If” marks the one condition to which the Savior’s invitation is addressed. Of course, if we do not thirst — then we will not care to come to the well and drink. Souls are dying all around us, not because there is no water near — but because they are not thirsty! Intense thirst is a pitiable condition; but the lack of soul-thirst — is infinitely more pitiable! It is eternally hopeless.

The words “any man” show us how universal is our Lord’s invitation. The cry was not to “any Jew,” nor to “any man of good character,” but to “any man.” No one is left out.

The word “thirsty” describes the need which Christ is able to supply. It is not bodily thirst — but thirst of the soul — which He offers to quench. For the soul as well as the body has its thirst — and there is no earthly spring at which the soul can be satisfied.

The words “let him come” show us that the gate to the fountain flung wide open! There is no barrier in the way. “Let him come” reminds us, however, that if we would have our thirst quenched by Christ — then we must sincerely come to Him. We must leave our dry wastelands where there is no water — and come to Christ. We cannot find Christ — while we stay in our sins!

The word “drink” tells us that we must sincerely receive Christ Himself into our hearts — if we would have our thirst satisfied in Him. Merely going to a spring and looking at its sparkling waters — will never quench anyone’s thirst; we must actually drink of the waters. Just so, merely looking at Christ is not enough to bless us; we must receive Him into our life — and His Spirit will fill our hearts.

This new picture of Christ — presents Him as a great well in the dry and barren desert. The water gushes from a cleft in the rock. We understand the meaning of the cleft — Jesus died that there might be living water for our soul’s thirst!

“Smite the rock — and water will come out of it for the people to drink!” Exodus 17:6

 

August 28. Words of Life

“No one ever spoke the way this man does!” John 7:46

In all of literature — there are no words like those which Christ spoke. We remember what wonderful power his words had.

One of them dropped upon the wild sea — and quieted it in a moment;
another touched the blind man’s eyes — and opened them;
another fell upon the jugs of water — and changed them into wine;
another fell into a dark grave — and caused a dead man who lay there to arise and come forth!

Then we remember how his words comforted sorrow and gave peace to troubled ones; how they reached men’s hearts and changed the whole purpose of their lives. Those who heard his words rose up from their business and from their sins — and left all to follow him in his homelessness and loneliness. Demons listened trembling when he spoke, and instantly recognized his power, and cowered and obeyed.

These words of Christ still have the same power. They are yet calming tempests, and opening blind eyes, and expelling evil spirits, and raising the dead! They are yet giving comfort to sorrowing ones, and hope to despairing ones, and forgiveness to penitents. They are still . . .
changing hearts,
sweetening bitter fountains, and
making flowers bloom where thorns grew before.

If you lean upon a word of Christ — you will find the everlasting arm underneath it. If you are sinking in the waves of trial and grasp one of these blessed words — you will find the divine hand gloved in it, and will be upheld by it. If you are pursued by spiritual enemies and seize a word of Christ — you will find in your hand an all-conquering sword, before which all foes will fly. If you are weary, or in sorrow, and pillow your head on one of these precious words — you will find that you are lying on your Father’s bosom, close to his warm, beating heart. The world’s richest treasures today are the words of Christ. “No one ever spoke the way this man does!”

 

August 29. Experience the Best Evidence

“Does our law condemn anyone without first hearing him to find out what he is doing?” John 7:51

Nicodemus asked for justice for Jesus, and pleaded that He should not be condemned without a fair hearing. The same principle of justice should appeal now to men who are uttering hostile opinions of Christ. His enemies are never really those who have by experience proved His promises unworthy of confidence. The world has never yet known of a true follower of Christ, who has honestly made experiment of Christ’s salvation and has been disappointed.

All who have trusted Him have found every word true on which He caused them to hope. No one that has tried Him as Savior, Deliverer, Helper, and Friend — has ever become His enemy. Those who oppose Christ — are those who know nothing about Him by experience. They judge Him — before they hear Him. But is this just? Is it right to condemn any man — if we really have no knowledge of the facts alleged against Him? Would it be right to condemn a book we had never read, or of which we had no actual knowledge?

Surely no one has any right to be an enemy of Christ — without having honestly and conscientiously examined Christ’s claims and then proved them untrue and unworthy of confidence. No one should put away Christ — until he finds something better than Christ — something that will do more for him, that will bring him better help in trouble, a better salvation in his lost condition, that will make a better man of him, lifting him up to nobler heights of holiness and beauty.

The best evidence of Christianity, always is experience. “Come and see,” was all the eager disciple asked, when the man invited doubted. “Come and see” is better always than argument. If we can only get people to try Christ’s religion for themselves — there is no danger that they will condemn it.

 

August 30. No Longer Captives

“You shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.” John 8:32

Even among the followers of Christ, there is still much bondage because of ignorance of the truth. Superstitious people are in terror of certain imagined dangers — but their terror instantly vanishes when they learn the truth. They are slaves of ignorance, until knowledge makes them free. So it is in spiritual things. There are Christians who are in perpetual distress about their sins, thinking that God’s wrath still rests upon them — when in reality they passed long since from under wrath, into blessed forgiveness. They do not know the truth about divine forgiveness, and therefore miss all the joy. If they but knew the truth — the truth would make them free.

At the end of the last war between France and Great Britain there were a number of French ships that had been out for some years. They did not know that peace had been proclaimed in their absence, and they wanted to get back to their own country without meeting any British men-of-war. A gale scattered them, and one vessel was carried away from the others, and when the morning broke she found herself opposite the coast of England, with a British war-vessel lying close by. The French captain was greatly perplexed and in terror. His first thought was to sink his vessel rather than allow her to fall into the enemy’s hands. At length his ship was hailed from the man-of-war, and he was told that peace had been proclaimed between Great Britain and his own country. When he had been assured of this fact — his fear vanished.

So the truth of the gospel makes us free, by telling us of the peace which has been made for us by Christ’s cross. The moment we truly receive Christ — we are free forever from sin’s curse and condemnation. We are no longer captives — but free.

 

August 31. Christ’s Yoke True Freedom

“We are Abraham’s descendants and have never been slaves of anyone.” John 8:33

The illusion of freedom, while one is really in chains, is not altogether rare. A great many people living in sin imagine they are the only free people there are. They have thrown off the restraints of religion and of law, and they think they are free, while they regard those who follow Christ as slaves. Sin plays strange tricks with men. Insane people sometimes deck themselves out in tinsel, and imagine that they are some great personages. The devil often puts similar notions into the heads of his deluded followers. None are free but those who wear Christ’s yoke.

 

SEPTEMBER

September 1. Servants of Sin

“Whoever commits sin — is the servant of sin” John 8:34

So the people who boast so of their freedom — are really slaves after all. They look upon a Christian with a sot of pity, because he cannot do the wicked things they do. “Oh, I forgot! You cannot go to the theater; you cannot go to the tavern. You are a Christian. I would not be in such bondage; I want to be free.” So these people talk while they enjoy their license — which they call liberty! They do not imagine that they are the slaves — and that the Christians whom they so pity are really the only free people there are in the world!

Every person is a servant of some master — the only difference being in the master. There is no dishonor in having a master, if the master is worthy, and able to lead us up to glory. The Christian has Christ for his Master; while he who lives in sin has sin for his master. Christ is a blessed Master; serving Him lifts one up to eternal glory. What sort of a master is sin? We need but to look about us to see. What does sin do for its slaves? What life did it ever ennoble or lift up?

It is said that one of the great prisons of this country was built by the prisoners themselves. They dressed the stones and built the walls which afterwards shut them in. The legend is familiar, too, of the man to whom the devil came ordering a chain of a certain length. Coming at the appointed time, he ordered the chain made longer, and then went away. When at last it was finished he came again, and with it bound the poor man who had fastened its links at his command. Just so, sinners are everywhere building their own prison-walls, and with their own hands fashioning the chains to bind them forever. We need to be on our guard perpetually against little sins of thought, of habit — mere gossamer threads at first, which will become steel cables at last if we allow them to be wrapped about our souls.

 

September 2. Passing By

“A priest happened to be going down the same road, and when he saw the man, he passed by on the other side.” Luke 10:31

We must not suppose that all priests were thus cold and heartless. Ministers are generally warm-hearted men; they all ought to be so; they ought to set the people the example of kindness and sympathy; they ought to be like Christ — and He was always ready to help anybody in trouble. No doubt many of the Jewish priests were kind and generous; but here was one who was not. This shows us that being a priest or a minister does not make any one tender-hearted; one may occupy a very sacred place — and yet have a cold and hard heart. But it is very sad when it is so.

This priest did not even stop to look at the sufferer, or to ask him how be came to be injured, or to inquire what he could do for him. He kept as far to the other side of the road as he could get; perhaps he even pretended not to see the wounded man. No doubt he had excuses ready in his own mind. He was in a great hurry, or he was very tired, or he could not do anything for the poor man if he should stop, or he was very tender-hearted and could not bear to look on blood.

Never mind about his motives; it is more to our purpose to avoid repeating his fault. Do we ever pass by human needs that we well know we ought to stop to relieve? Do we ever keep out of the way of those whose needs strongly appeal to us? Do we ever have trouble hunting up excuses to satisfy our own clamorous consciences because we have passed by someone we ought to have helped? Some people look the other way — when they are passing a blind man on the wayside. Ministers have refused to go to see sick people, because they were weary. People have stayed away from church, because there was to be an appeal for money for a needy cause. This verse is an ugly mirror, isn’t it? It shows us blemishes that we didn’t know we had.

 

September 3. My Neighbor

“A certain Samaritan … had compassion on him, and went to him, and bound up his wounds” Luke 10:33, 34

Now we must not conclude that the half-heathen Samaritans were better as a class, than the highly-favored Jews. Our Lord uses a Samaritan in His parable, because He wants to impress the law of love. No matter who the sufferer is that we come upon in any of life’s paths — he is our neighbor. He may be a very worthless sort of man; but it does not matter — he is our neighbor. As we look closely at him — we may see that he is an enemy. Once he did us a bitter, cruel wrong, and he has no claim whatever on us for sympathy or for help; but it does not matter — he is our neighbor. The person of the human race that we find suffering or in need of any kind, becomes for the time our neighbor — the one neighbor to whom for the present we owe love.

There is more definition here: we learn what the word “love” means. You say, “I can’t love hateful people; I can’t love criminals; I can’t love a poor tramp.” Nobody expects you to love such people — as you love your wife, your child, your friend. It is not likely that this Samaritan had a tender affection for this wounded Jew while he was helping him. Samaritans were not in the habit of loving Jews very deeply. But he did not look at the man and calculate whether he loved him or not, before he began to attend to his wounds. Yet he loved him precisely as the commandment meant he should love him. His love was not a warm emotion; it was a very practical deed.

First it was pity: he had compassion on him. But pity is sometimes a very useless emotion — merely a tear that comes easily, and costs nothing. This good wayfarer had more than a tear. His pity got into his hands and into his pocket! He went to the man and bound up his wounds and helped him to an inn, and gave attention to him until he was restored.

 

September 4. Spiritual Blindness

“As Jesus went along, he saw a man blind from birth.” John 9:1

The blind man illustrates every person’s natural condition. For one thing, he had never been able to see. So men are born in a state of sin. Whatever we may say about the sweetness, innocence, and purity of childhood — the Scriptures plainly teach that no one is born by natural birth, in the kingdom of heaven — but that all must be born again to enter it.

Another point of analogy is, that this man’s blindness shut off from him a whole world of beauty. There were lovely things all around him — green fields, sweet flowers, blue skies, bright sunshine, shining stars; but he never saw any of these things. So there is a whole world of spiritual beauty lying about the unregenerate and above him — the love of God, Divine promises, blessed hopes, the heavenly kingdom, all the joys of salvation; but he sees nothing of all this glorious world.

It is said that a lady looking at one of Turner’s pictures, delineating some scene of nature, said to the artist, “Mr. Turner, I cannot see in nature what you put in your pictures.” The artist’s quiet answer was, “Don’t you wish you could, madam?” Men of the world observe the raptures of Christian faith and Christian hope, and read the joyous words of Christian experience, and say with a sneer, “We cannot see any such joys as these in religion.” The only proper answer is, “Don’t you wish you could?” It takes the artist’s eye to see the glory of nature; it takes the opened eye of Christian faith — to see the glories of God’s spiritual kingdom.

For another thing, this blind man’s condition was incurable. In this, too, his case illustrated the condition of every sinner. The sinner is incurable, and none but Christ can remove his spiritual blindness. “Unless a man is born again — he cannot see the kingdom of God.”

 

September 5. The Night Comes

“As long as it is day, we must do the work of him who sent Me. Night is coming, when no one can work.” John 9:4

Even Jesus felt the pressure of time’s brevity, and the necessity for doing promptly and quickly, the work which had been given Him to do. How much more should we feel this pressure, and hasten to improve the moments as they fly. We all have some work given us by God Himself. We are in the world on Divine missions — sent from God to take some specific part in blessing the world.

To do this work, we have just a “day” of time. Each one’s day is his lifetime. A day is a brief time: it is not long from the rising to the setting of the sun. It is a fixed time: when the sun comes to his going down, no power in the universe can prolong his stay for one moment. When death comes — he will not wait one instant. Unfinished then, unfinished forever.

Yet the day is long enough for God’s plan. The sun never sets too soon for His purpose. Each little life is long enough for the little part of the world’s work allotted to it. This is true even of the infant that lives but an hour, merely coming into this world, smiling its benediction, and flying away. It is true of the child, of the young man or young woman, of him who dies in the maturity of his abilities, with his hands yet full of unfinished tasks. No one can ever offer as an excuse for an unfulfilled life-work, that the time given to him was too short. It is always long enough if only every moment of it be filled with simple faithfulness.

To have our work completed at the end, we must do it while the day lasts. M’Cheyne had on his watch-dial a picture of the setting sun, and over it the words, “The night comes!” Every time he looked at his watch to see the hour he was reminded of the shortness of life, and of the urgent necessity for earnestness in duty. We should all catch the lesson.

 

September 6. Sight to the Blind

“Having said this, he spit on the ground, made some mud with the saliva, and put it on the man’s eyes. ‘Go,’ he told him, ‘wash in the Pool of Siloam’ (this word means Sent). So the man went and washed, and came home seeing.” John 9:6-7

It is related that one day, several summers ago, the Empress of Austria was riding over the countryside in her carriage. A little distance from the road, she saw a woman acting in a strange manner. She soon discovered that the woman was blind, and further, that she was so close to a precipice — that another step might hurl her to her death. The Empress quickly left her carriage and hurried to the poor woman, just in time to save her life.

The world admires the act — but here is one still more beautiful. The King of Glory sees a poor blind beggar sitting in darkness, is moved with compassion for him, and stops to open his eyes.

We here trace the course of Christ with this blind man. He saw him, and was touched by his condition. He came unasked to the blind man, and brought the healing unsought to him. He touched his eyes, bringing Himself as the light of the world — into contact with the man’s darkness. So Christ comes first to us, not waiting to be sought. In His incarnation, He brought Himself in contact with our fallen nature to save it. By His Spirit He touches each blind soul that believes, and brings light and salvation to it.

He used means with the blind man, making clay with the spittle, anointing the man’s eyes, then sending him to wash. Christ uses means in the opening of men’s spiritual eyes also. He sends His grace to us through His Word, through the ordinances, through the touch and love of human friends.

He gave this man something to do, something requiring obedience and action. So He gives the sinner something to do, asking him to believe, to rise up, to wash in the fountain, to confess his Savior, and follow Him into lowly service. Thus, the curing of this blind man illustrates the opening of the spiritual eyes.

 

September 7. The Blind Man’s Obedience

“So the man went and washed — and came home seeing!” John 9:7

We must mark the promptness of this blind man’s obedience. See him rising from his place, and led by some attendant, walking along the street with the patches of mud upon his eyes. People probably laughed at him as he went along — but he did not mind it. Christ had told him to go to the pool of Siloam and wash — and he was going to do it. Was not the great blessing of sight — blessing enough to compensate for any trouble in going after it? He would not be laughed out of the cure which was so near to his hand.

Perhaps some people told him it was all nonsense — that mud never cured any one’s blindness, and that the Siloam water had no such wondrous power. Still he pressed on through the long streets, amid the hooting and laughing people, until he came to the pool. There he washed, and lo! as he washed, his eyes, which never had seen before — now saw clearly. For the first time in all his life — he saw the beautiful things about him — the skies, the hills, the buildings, the colors, the faces of the people. So his faith was rewarded.

In all this there is an analogy which is so obvious that it scarcely need be written out. This man’s faith in taking that walk through the streets to the pool illustrates the kind of faith every sinner must exercise in obeying Christ, if he would have his spiritual eyes opened and be saved. People sneer at the Christian, and ask, “What good is it going to do you, to trust in Christ and unite with the Church?” Then the result — the opening of his eyes to see the world of natural beauty never seen before, though lying close all the years — illustrates the revelation which faith in Christ brings to the believing soul. God’s face and heaven’s invisible things burst upon the spiritual vision of him whose soul’s eyes are opened! So faith has its reward.

 

September 8. The Good Shepherd

“The sheep listen to His voice. He calls His own sheep by name and leads them out.” John 10:3

There is a great difference between the care which the owner gives — and that which a servant or hireling gives. There is a difference between the way a true mother looks after her child — and the way a hired care-giver does it. This is seen especially when the child is sick or in danger. The care-giver serves for pay; the mother serves for love. Christ the Good Shepherd is the owner of His sheep.

There is something very sweet in the thought that Christians are Christ’s own sheep. It suggests how dear they are to Him. “Having loved his own who were in the world — he loved them unto the end.” The thought also brings with it the assurance of love and care. His will is that “his own people,” shall be with Him in Heaven forever. The thought suggests also much about our duty to Christ. If we are of “his own,” He has the entire right to the disposal or our lives and our services.

There is something very wonderful in the thought that Christ calls His sheep by their individual names. There are some pastors who do not know their people by name when they have but a few hundred to know. Christ has millions scattered over all the world; it is hard for us to realize that every one of these — He knows personally by name. The Bible tells us that He calls the stars by their names — but then the stars are so big that it does not seem so strange.

But here is a poor widow, one of “his own,” living in a desolate garret in the heart of a great city, amid thronging thousands. Does He know her name? Here is a little orphan child, one of “his own,” left with no human friend to protect. Does He know this little one? Certainly He does! This ought to be a very precious truth to everyone who loves Christ and belongs to Him. He knows if any of “his own” are suffering or in need, or if they are in danger; and He will never neglect even the least of “his own.”

 

September 9. Following Jesus

“The sheep listen to His voice. He calls His own sheep by name and leads them out. When He has brought out all his own, He goes on ahead of them, and His sheep follow Him because they know His voice!” John 10:3-4

The shepherd does not drive his sheep — but leads them wherever he wants to take them. At night he leads them into the fold for safety. In the morning he leads them out to pasture. Just so, Christ never drives His people; He goes on ahead of them and leads them — and they follow Him.

Sheep need to be led. They have no such instinct for finding their own way, as most other animals have. Christ’s people are just like them. Sheep wander away, and a lost sheep never finds its way back. “All we like sheep have gone astray;” and we never could find the way home again — if the Good Shepherd did not seek us and lead us back.

Christ leads His people gently. He goes on ahead of His sheep. He is very thoughtful for the weak ones. “He gathers the lambs in His arms, and carries them in His bosom.” He never leads His sheep too fast. He takes them sometimes over rough and dangerous ways — but He never loses any of them! Not a sheep of Christ’s was ever yet lost along the way, under His guidance, even in the most perilous paths.

Christ never lost one of His sheep. He has led millions of His people home over this world’s paths — but not one of them ever perished along the way. “Those whom You gave me — I have kept, and not one of them is lost!”

Christ leads His sheep to the green pastures and by the still waters. Sometimes He leads them over deserts, and along thorny paths, and through dark gorges; but He is always just ahead of them; and where He is — they are safe. At the last He leads them through the valley of the shadow of death — into the heavenly fold. There they shall be safe eternally, and be forever blessed in the enjoyment of His love.

“My sheep hear My voice, I know them, and they follow Me. I give them eternal life, and they will never perish — ever! No one will snatch them out of My hand!” John 10:27-28

 

September 10. Green Pastures

“I am the door. If anyone enters by Me, he will be saved and will come in and go out and find pasture.” John 10:9

The shepherd takes care that his sheep are well fed. Christ also feeds His people, and leads them out to find pasture.

The Bible is His pasture-land, and the pasturage there is always good. Every chapter is a field of rich grass. Some of these fields seem at first to be bare and sterile; but even in the barest — there is enough pasture to feed a hungry soul.

Then there are the pasture-fields of prayer. These lie very close to the border of Heaven. They are always up in the quiet valleys among the mountains. The Good Shepherd leads us to them through the gates of prayer. We bow down in lowly humility, and enter with Him into the green pastures, and feed our souls until their hunger is satisfied.

The church is another of our Shepherd’s pasture-fields. We enter the gates of the sanctuary, and at once we find spiritual food. We find it in the preaching of the Scriptures, in the ordinances, and in the fellowship of other believers.

In our common life in this world, if we are faithfully following Christ, we are continually in fields of rich pasture. Christ never leads us into any places in which there is nothing to feed us. Even in the hot plains of trial and sorrow — there is food. We sometimes think there is only barrenness in our toilsome life, filled with temptations, cares and sacrifices; but the Good Shepherd is ever with us — and there is always pasture.

Thus the whole world is a rich field when Jesus leads His flock. If any Christians are not well fed — it is because they will not feed. The trouble must be that they do not hunger for spiritual food.

 

September 11. Christ Knows His Own

“I am the Good Shepherd. I know My own sheep — and they know Me!” John 10:14

The Jewish shepherds had certain marks by which they knew their own sheep. Even in this country, the farmers put “brands” on their sheep — their own initial, or an “ear-mark,” or some other particular sign by which they will know them anywhere. Christ knows His people by certain distinguishing marks.

He knows them by their faces. There is something in every true child of God, which shows to whom he belongs — some family likeness, some feature of the Divine image shining out. The prodigal’s father knew his son when he saw him a long way off. In his rags, in his beggary — the eye of love recognized the child. Just so, Christ knows His own people, however dim the likeness — by their faces. The crowds do not recognize heaven’s princes, in the humble Christians they meet; but Jesus does!

Not only does Christ know His own by their faces — but also by their voice. The mother knows her child’s voice anywhere, even in the darkness, and can distinguish it among a thousand voices. Christ knows the voices of His own, wherever He hears them speak or cry.

He knows them also by their character. Even if the outside is rough and uncouth, it does not hide from His eye, the inner life — the spirit, the heart. He saw the future Peter with all his grandeur of character — in the crude Simon who was brought to Him.

He knows His friends by their obedience. He knows His disciples — by their following where He leads.

He also knows the white garments of righteousness which His redeemed ones wear.

He knows the penitent heart — by the fragrance it puts forth. It is an altar of incense. It is a box of ointment broken open. As we find out the hiding-places of flowers by their fragrances — so God knows the home of the penitent heart by the sweetness that wafts up from it.

“I am the Good Shepherd. I know My own sheep — and they know Me!”

 

September 12. The Home of Bethany

“Now a man named Lazarus was sick. He was from Bethany, the village of Mary and her sister Martha.” John 11:1

This home at Bethany was wondrously favored. The family seems to have been somewhat wealthy.

It was a loving home, the three members named being bound together by very close and tender ties. This we know from the fact that Jesus found it such a congenial home for Himself. He surely would not have chosen a quarrelsome household for His own abiding-place. He could not have found a refuge there — if it had been anything but a home filled with love’s sweetness.

We know that it was an affectionate household, also, from the sorrow of the sisters when their brother was dead. As we read the matchless story, we are sure that it was no ordinary tie which bound the family together. In too many homes, brothers and sisters are not to each other what they ought to be. Ofttimes there is at least a lack in the showing of the love. Brothers and sisters should not only love one another — but they should be kindly and affectionate in their fellowship together.

Then it was a favored home, also, because it was the one which Jesus chose to be the resting-place for His heart in the still evenings after the fierce strifes with His enemies in the temple. It was His love for the members of this family, and the honor He put upon their home — by which the little town of Bethany was immortalized.

Yet, highly favored as was this home in these ways — sickness came into it. We get some lessons here. No home can be made — which will shut sickness out of its chambers. Wealth cannot keep it away — love cannot.

We learn, also, that sickness in our home is no proof that Christ does not love us. Into the households that are dearest to Him — pain and sorrow come. But we shall see that in the end — blessing to the family and glory to God, come from the trial. These thoughts should comfort us when sickness comes into our households.

 

September 13. The Sister’s Message

“So the sisters sent word to Jesus: Lord, the one You love is sick!” John 11:3

In their trouble — the first thought of the sisters was of Jesus, and they sent at once to Him. This lesson we should not overlook. No doubt they sent for the physician; but they sent also for Christ. We should never fail to send word to Christ — when anything is wrong in our home. We should want Him always in our sick-rooms — when our loved ones are suffering.

We must notice also, the message which the sisters sent to Christ. It was very short and simple. They did not beg and plead with Him to come — indeed they made no ‘request’ whatever; they merely told Jesus that His friend was sick — and left Jesus to decide what He would do. They knew that He would do the right thing, from the prompting of His own compassionate heart.

Notice also the plea. They did not say, “He who loves You is sick,” but, “He whom You love is sick.” They made their appeal to Christ’s own heart — rather than to any personal claim. This is always our best plea with Christ: His love for us — not our love for Him.

There is something also in this message which speaks of a deep feeling of peace in the midst of danger. Many people in such experiences lose all their courage and ofttimes their faith; but these sisters, though in such deep distress, maintained their composure. They had learned lessons of peace from Christ in the bright, sunny days beforehand; and when the trouble came — they were ready for it, and were not disturbed.

Just so, if we would get Christ’s sweet comfort when sorrow comes — we must welcome Him in the days of gladness. If this Bethany family had shut Christ out of their home when they were all well and happy — they could not have had His blessed comfort in their sore distress. We must be intimate with Christ in the bright days — if we would have Him comfort us when it grows dark.

 

September 14. Martha Going to Jesus

“When Martha heard that Jesus was coming — she went out to meet Him” John 11:20

The coming of Jesus to this Bethany home was never so welcome as on that day. It is the same still, in people’s homes, even in those where He is most loved: Christ is never so dear and precious to us — as when we are in trouble! Our need reveals His preciousness.

Many people who do not desire the minister’s presence during their days of prosperity and gladness — are quick to send for him when sorrow comes. This was not Martha’s way, however; she had welcomed Christ to her home in the happy days when there was no sorrow — and that was what made His coming such a blessing to her now.

We get this lesson: that the only true preparation for affliction — is personal friendship with Christ. If we never turn to the Bible for comfort until some great grief is upon us — it will not give us much light. But if we meditate on it in the bright days, and its words are hung up then like lamps in our heart’s chambers — then when it grows dark, the beams will shine out and change night into day.

When visitors to the Mammoth Cave in Kentucky are preparing to enter that astonishing cavern, the guide puts a lighted lamp into the hand of each tourist. It is noonday, perhaps, and it seems very foolish to walk down the green bank carrying little lamps in the bright sunshine. But when the party enters the mouth of the cave and goes a little distance — they then understand the use of their lamps. In the utter darkness they would perish — but for their little light.

Some people do not think, when they are moving along in joy and gladness, that they need Christ; but by-and-by it grows dark in some path of sorrow — and then they learn the blessing of having Christ beforehand. If they have Him in their hearts, they find it light all around them; if they have Him not, the gloom is turned to despair.

 

September 15. Unbelieving “Ifs”

“Lord, if you had been here — my brother would not have not died!” John 11:21

Would Lazarus not have died — if Jesus had been there? Do we not read that because Jesus loved the Bethany family, and because He learned of the sickness of Lazarus — therefore He remained two days after the messenger came? Did He not also say the He was glad that He had not been there before Lazarus died?

One thing at least we know: it was better as it was — better that Lazarus should not be cured — but should die, and then that Christ’s power should be shown in his resurrection. It was therefore an unbelieving “if”, and a groundless one, which fell from Martha’s lips.

But we are all apt to let similar “ifs” drop from our lips when trouble comes to us. If we had only tried another physician, or taken the matter in hand a little sooner — our friend had not died. We feel sometimes that sorrow is an evidence that God did not hear our prayers. If He had only heard our cry — the trial would have been averted. Yet we have but to read this story through to the end, to see that Christ’s way was the better way here — as it always is the better way.

We sadly watched the close of all,
Life balanced on a breath;
We saw upon his features fall
The awful shade of death.
All dark and desolate we were;
And murmuring nature cried —
‘Oh, surely, Lord, had you been here,
Our brother would not have not died!

But when its glance the mourner cast
On all that grace had done,
And thought of life’s long warfare passed,
And endless victory won,
The faith prevailing wiped the tears,
And looking upward cried —
‘Oh, surely, Lord, you have been here
Our brother has not died!

 

September 16. Life in Christ

“I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in Me will live, even though he dies; and whoever lives and believes in Me — will never die!” John 11:25-26

Martha believed in the resurrection at the last day; but that seemed far away, while her heart craved a present comfort. It was to this feeling, which many another mourner besides Martha has experienced, that our Lord spoke these wonderful words. His answer shows that He Himself is the bridge of life which unites the shores of eternity and time — filling up the dark chasm, and bringing the resurrection and eternal life — close to earth’s death.

The resurrection is not far away, for it is all in Christ’s hands. When His believing ones die — they but sleep in Him. They are not really dead; indeed, those believing on Him never die at all! What we call dying is only “passing through the gate” — into the immediate presence of Christ! Christ has abolished death. To Him, death was real and full of terrors. But because it was so terrible to Him — it is only an entrance of glory for His people. He absorbed the blackness and the gloom in His own soul, as He passed through the valley — and left it a valley of brightness for His followers.

If we could all get into our hearts the truth of the immortal life as revealed in the gospel — it would take away all the gloom from the graves of our believing dead. Those who live here are in Christ, and those who have passed over are with Christ; thus in Him — we are still united. There is but one family in Christ: part already gone over — and part crossing now. Soon all will be together!

This truth of the endless life, is one of marvelous power when we have, even in the least measure, realized it. Death is not the end of anything really profitable to us — but only the end of mortality, imperfection, and sin. Life goes on fuller, richer, nobler, with enlarged capacities — beyond the ‘incident’ which we call death. We shall never die!

 

September 17. The Seeking Savior

“Suppose one of you has a hundred sheep and loses one of them. Does he not leave the ninety-nine in the open country and go after the lost sheep until he finds it?” Luke 15:4

Does the shepherd care when one of His sheep has left the fold? He has a hundred in his flock — does he care that one of them has gone? Does he miss one among so many?

Christ has millions of holy beings about Him — angels and redeemed saints — who never go astray. Does He care when on earth, in the heart of a great city, or out in some lonely country town — one soul wanders away into the darkness?

Christ misses even one, no matter who, that strays away. Did any mother ever have so many children, that if one of them wandered from home — she would not miss it?

We have strange thoughts of Christ’s love — if we think He loves us only as a one large mass, and not as individuals.

The father of a stolen child said, “So long as I live — I will continue to go up and down the country, looking into the face of every boy I meet, trying to find my own lost child!” Think of that weary, broken-hearted father going from city to city and giving up everything in this one sad search!

Then think of Christ seeking the lost believer who has wandered away from His home of love. Behold the Good Shepherd, weary, with bleeding feet — as He goes on and seeks His lost sheep — until He finds it!

 

September 18. Brought Home

“And when he finds it, he joyfully puts it on his shoulders and goes home!” Luke 15:5-6

He does not drive the poor weary sheep home. This is not the way of the gentle shepherd. He stoops down and lifts it up, and lays it on his own shoulder and carries it back. There is a wonderful lesson in this little touch in the picture — let us be sure that we understand just what the words say.

We all know that Christ carried our sin when He went to the cross. We know, too, that we may cast our burdens upon Him. But here we learn that Christ wants to carry, not our sins only, not our burdens and cares only — but we ourselves! The shepherd took up the sheep itself and laid it upon his shoulders!

Jesus does this “joyfully”. Can this be true? Has Jesus really interest enough in any human being on this earth — to be concerned by his wandering, and joyful by his recovery? The thought overwhelms me!

We can understand a shepherd’s rejoicing when he bears home a sheep that has been lost. We can understand a mother’s joy when her lost child is brought to her door. But that the heart of Jesus rejoiced when He finds us, and joyfully puts us on His shoulders — seems too amazing to be true! Yet here the word stands!

Then listen to Zephaniah: “The LORD your God is with you, He is mighty to save. He will take great delight in you, He will quiet you with His love, He will rejoice over you with singing!” (Zephaniah 3:17)

How dear we are to Christ!

 

September 19. The Far Country

“The younger son got together all he had, set off for a far country and there squandered his substance in wild living.” Luke 15:13

It is not long after a man has shaken off his subjection to God — before he begins his departure from Him. He first gets the reins into his own hands — and then the old paths are too straight and narrow for him.

He has taken “his substance” into his own keeping — that is, he has assumed charge and control of all his own abilities, possessions, and energies; and now he will go out and try life in his own way — the way of sin and self-gratification. Everyone who is not at home with God, who is not living as a child in the Father’s house — has actually departed from God and gone into the far country.

The “far country” is a costly place to live in. When the prodigal got there — his substance soon began to dwindle; and it was not very long until it was all gone — wasted in wild living.

This story is the literal history of a great many young men. There are thousands of them who are wasting large fortunes every year in this same loose living — in drinking and all kinds of debauchery.

But how must we interpret this, in its spiritual application? The “substance” of the sinner consists in his possessions, talents, abilities, opportunities, and possibilities. He “squanders his substance” — whenever he does not use it for God and for the good of the world — which are the uses for which God bestowed it. He wastes it also, when he squanders it in sin.

Here then, is the picture: a man endowed with abilities fitting him for nobleness and usefulness — rushing into evil courses; spending his strength in sin; destroying his body, mind, and soul — in revelry and sensual pleasure.

The man with one talent, who only hid it away and did not use it at all, keeping it as it was, to be returned in the end — was condemned to outer darkness! How much severe will be the doom of those who squander their many talents in sin, and use them to curse the world and drag down other souls to eternal destruction!

 

September 20. The Prodigal’s Return

No matter how far we have wandered!

(J.R. Miller, “Daily Bible Readings in the Life of Christ” 1890)

“But while he was still a long way off — his father saw him and was filled with compassion for him; he ran to his son, threw his arms around him and kissed him!” Luke 15:20

The boy had, in the far-away country, a vision of his old home. As he sat there and thought of his dishonor and his ruin — a picture flashed before him, which made him very home-sick. The vision brought back the old home in all its beauty and blessedness. There was plenty there — while here in the far country, the once happy favored son, was perishing with hunger!

It was a blessed moment for the debauched prodigal. It was God’s message to him, inviting him to return home.

When a child is stolen away from a lovely and tender household, it may be kept among wandering gypsies or savage Indians even to old age — but there are always broken fragments of sweet memories which hang over the soul like trailing clouds in the sky — dim, shadowy memories of something very lovely, very pure — reminiscences of that long-lost, long-forgotten past, when the child lay on the mother’s arms, and was surrounded by beauty and tenderness.

Just so, there is something in the heart of every one who has wandered from God — which ever floats about him, even in sin’s revels — a fair, dreamy vision, dim and far away perhaps — but as splendid as the drapery of the sunset. It is the memory of lost innocence, of the Father’s love, the vision of a heavenly beauty — which is possible of restoration to the worst and most debauched.

When the prodigal reached home — he found his vision realized. His father was watching for him — had long been watching for him. It is a picture of the heavenly Father’s loving welcome of every lost child of His, who comes back home. Thus He receives the worst — who penitently return. Our sweetest dreams of God’s love, are a thousand times too poor and dim — when compared to the reality. A great way off God sees the returning prodigal — and runs to meet him. No matter how far we have wandered, there is a welcome waiting for us at home!

 

September 2. The Beggar’s Escort

“The beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom.” Luke 16:22

Nothing is said about his funeral. Of course, if he had one — it was only a pauper’s funeral. Earth had no honor for the beggar, no splendid coffin, no flowers. But the angels came — and were his bearers and escort to glory!

Notice also, that nothing is said about what became of his body. The body is of little matter, for the man himself — was no longer in that old, worn-out, battered frame. He was soon far away in the realm of eternal glory! When his body was dropped into the ground — the beggar, the real man, was carried away to Heaven! We see him there, no longer a beggar — but enjoying eternal blessedness.

There is still another thought here. We dread death. It seems like the end of existence. But really, to the Christian — death is only a fleeting incident in his life. It is just a moment’s passage through an experience which we never can understand; and then — eternal glory!

One minute this poor beggar lies at the gate — despised, suffering, and starving!

The next moment, a strange sensation passes over him, and all is confusion.

And then he awakes — flying through the air with an angel-escort!

And in a moment — he is inside the celestial city, to dwell forever with the Lord!

There is no break in his life.

Death came also to the rich man. His riches could not save him from death. No doubt he had a splendid funeral. There would be a long procession, many mourners, a luxurious coffin, and every show of honor.

But who would not rather have the beggar’s escort after death — than the finest funeral earth ever gave to a mortal?

There have been funerals of rich men at which there was genuine sorrow, where those who had been blessed by their benevolence came and wept by their coffins. But in this rich man’s case, there were no sincere mourners, for the man had allowed the needy to lie hungry at his gates! He had lived for himself only — and no one really missed him when he was gone. “The rich man also died and was buried. In Hell, where he was in torment, he looked up and saw Abraham far away, with Lazarus in his bosom!” Luke 16:22-23

 

September 22. Continue in Prayer

“Men ought always to pray, and not give up.” Luke 18:1

A great many people get discouraged in praying, because the answer does not come at once. It should be settled in the mind, first — that God always hears the true prayer, and that He will always send an answer — though it may not always be the answer which we desire. He never despises nor disregards the cry of one of His children; but sometimes for wise reasons, He delays His answer. Perhaps it is not the right time. God’s plans reach out widely — and He works slowly.

Look at Joseph in Egypt — a slave, and then a prisoner. No doubt he was praying every day for release; and he may have thought at times that the answer was long in coming. But when it came — he could see that one reason for delay was that all things might be gotten ready. It took years to prepare the answer — which came at last with such blessing.

Or the reason for God’s delay may be to draw out our faith, and to increase our earnestness. The story of the Syrophenician woman illustrates this. At first Jesus “did not answer her a word;” but it was for her sake, that He kept her waiting. She received a far better answer at last, than she could have received at first. Suppose she had “given up” after her first apparent repulse, think what she would have missed.

No doubt thousands of prayers are never answered — because men give up at God’s delay. Perhaps you have lost many a joy and blessing — because you lost heart and faith before the answer came. A little longer patient perseverance, would have brought you a great reward.

After spending thousands of dollars in drilling for oil, the owner became discouraged and sold out for a trifle. The new purchaser started the drill, and in six hours found a flowing oil well. We see what “giving up” cost the first owner. Many Christians lose heart — just when the answer is about to be granted.

 

September 23. Two Prayers

“God, I thank you, that I am not as other men are!”

“God be merciful to me, a sinner!” Luke 18:11, 13

Here we have two kinds of prayer set side by side for our instruction. The first really is no prayer at all; it is only a bit of self-congratulation in the presence of God. Yet it was not much comfort, after all, that the Pharisee found. He was better than certain other men, he said. He never thought of comparing himself with God, the only true thing to do.

This Pharisee has many followers. A great many people’s whole stock of piety — consists in not being as bad as some other one. The dishonest man felicitates his conscience, with the reflection that he is sober and temperate. The false-tongued man is thankful that he pays his debts. The gossiping woman finds great comfort in the fact that she is not a heathen like her neighbor, who never goes to church at all. But it is a poor kind of virtue, which has nothing better to build on than such imperfect relative goodness. One may be clear of a great many ugly faults that his neighbors have — and yet not be a saint himself.

The other man’s prayer was different altogether. There was in him no measuring of himself with other men — to see whether he or they were the worse. Then there was no going over sins he had not committed. He said nothing about his neighbor’s sins — but was very free in speaking of his own sins. He stood before God burdened with the consciousness of his own personal guilt, and cried to God for mercy — mercy wholly undeserved, to be granted only through grace. It is very obvious, which was the true and acceptable prayer.

It is the penitent’s prayer which reaches Heaven. God wants honesty in our supplication; He wants humility. It is not enough to be worried about other people’s sins. The particular sinner with whose sins each man ought to be most concerned, is himself.

 

September 24. The Children’s Friend

“Then little children were brought to Jesus for him to place his hands on them and pray for them.” Matthew 19:13

Those children must have been glad in after days, to remember that Jesus had laid His hands upon their heads and blessed them. Sometimes the remembrance even of a human hand laid on the head in childhood, stays all through life, and is a benediction.

A Christian man said late in his life, that he could still feel the touch of his dying mother’s hand on his head as she bade him farewell and asked him to promise to follow Christ. A boy was brought to his father’s bedside, and was “kissed and blessed and given to God.” All through his youth, when there came any temptation to do wrong, the thought would come, “No! I must not do this, for I am the boy who was kissed and blessed and given to God.” When, later in life, burdens pressed and he was about to yield to despair — he would remember his father’s acts and words, and the remembrance would support him: “No! Am I not the boy who was kissed and blessed and given to God?”

In the stress of life his mind at last gave way, and he spent years in the gloomy apartments of an insane asylum. And thence in his brighter moments he would write to his daughter: “Here I am shut away and very lonely. I have no one to sing to me as you used to do — ‘Jesus, lover of my soul,’ or ‘Rock of Ages, cleft for me.’ It seems very dark and hard; but yet, I am the boy that was kissed and blessed and given to God.”

Thus all through his life he was sustained and strengthened by the remembrance of his father’s last blessing. If all who have consecrated themselves to Christ, and have had His hand laid on them, would ever remember that holy touch — how pure and true would it make their lives!

 

September 25. Forbid Them Not

“Jesus said: Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them, for the kingdom of Heaven belongs to such as these.” Matthew 19:14

The love of Christ for children, was one of the most beautiful qualities in His life. It revealed His true human-heartedness. But we must remember too, that it revealed His divine interest in the children.

Jesus was much displeased when His disciples rebuked those who brought the little ones, and would keep the children away. “Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them,” He said. So we have the caution for ourselves. We must be very careful that we never keep any children from coming to Christ.

We may do this in many ways. We may do this, if we are parents or older Christians — by our own worldly example. Undevout parents are likely to keep their children away from the Savior, even unintentionally, by the influence of their own life. We may do it also by telling them they are too young to come to Him; by simply doing nothing, allowing them to grow up uninfluenced toward the right; by allowing their minds to become pre-occupied with other things, to the exclusion of Christ.

Christ stands yet and calls upon us to clear every hindrance out of the way, that the children may come to Him, and besides to do all we can to bring them to Him. It must be noticed that it is to Christ Himself, that the children are to come. Suppose they cannot fully understand “the plan of redemption,” or fully know the doctrines of the Church, or cannot answer the hard questions we sometimes put to inquirers; shall we therefore keep them back? No; Christ says, “Let them come to me.” We are only to be sure we do not hinder them, and that we let them come to Him. After that, there will be time enough to teach them more fully.

 

September 26. The Rich Young Ruler

“As Jesus started on his way, a man ran up to him and fell on his knees before him. “Good teacher,” he asked, “what must I do to inherit eternal life?” Mark 10:17

This was a young man, with all his abilities fresh and full. He was rich, with all the honor, ease, distinction, and influence that riches give. He was a man of good reputation among his fellows; for he was a ruler of the synagogue. His character was above reproach; for he had scrupulously kept all the commandments. He was a lovable man, with many fine qualities, attractive and winning; for Jesus loved him when he saw him. Yet he was not satisfied. His heart-hunger was also very strong, driving him irresistibly in all haste to Christ.

There never was a more important question asked, than what he put to Jesus. Eternal life is the most glorious prize in the universe to be gained. It embraces all the blessings of salvation in this world, and then a place in the family of God forever. It is no wonder that this young man ran to ask Christ this question. The wonder is that so few people ever do run to make the same inquiry.

Men run to seek earth’s poor prizes — but they are slow in their pace when they are seeking eternal life — the most glorious prize in the universe.

It is a prize too which can be gained. It lies within the reach of everyone. There is no one who may not obtain it. It is a prize, however, that cannot be gained by doing anything. There is plenty of room for doing in the Christian life — but this is not the place for it. Eternal life cannot be gained by saying so many prayers, or fasting so many hours, or being baptized in a certain way, or joining a particular church, or by giving so much money to charity, or by any other kind of religious act or service. Eternal life is the gift of God; it is obtained through Jesus Christ. It is bestowed upon all who will sincerely receive it. The way to get it — is to receive Christ as Savior and Lord.

 

September 27. Not Far from the Kingdom

“Jesus looked at him and loved him. “One thing you lack,” He said. “Go, sell everything you have and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in Heaven. Then come, follow me.” Mark 10:21

Our Lord’s answer to the young man’s question is very instructive. What is the one thing which, besides all we can do for ourselves by obedience and cultivation of character — makes one a Christian? It is important to be able to answer this question, for it is often asked. A man says: “I live as well as Christians do. I attend church; I keep the commandments; I am kind to my family and generous to the needy and poor; I live conscientiously in all things. What do I lack?”

What shall we answer him? Shall we tell him to sell his farm of his property — and give all he has to the poor? Was that the one essential thing in the Master’s counsel to this young man? No! the essential thing was following Christ; the selling and giving away were but parts of this. The young mans heart was attached to his wealth, and the “one thing” was to take Christ — instead of his wealth. So we should answer our inquirer by telling him that he must receive Christ as his Savior and Lord, that he must lay his money and all that he has — at Christ’s feet, to be used only for Him and as He directs, and must take Christ as his sole portion forever.

 

September 28. Serving Others

“The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many.” Matthew 20:28

The art of photography is now so advanced, that a whole page of a newspaper can be taken in miniature so small — as to be carried on a little button, and yet every letter and point be perfect.

Just so, the whole life of Christ is photographed in this one little phrase, “The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life as a ransom for many.” Matthew 20:28

He did not come to be served — if this had been His aim, He would never have left heaven’s glory, where He lacked nothing, where angels praised Him and ministered unto Him. He came to serve. He went about doing good. He altogether forgot Himself. He served all He met, who would receive His service. At last He gave His life in serving — He gave it to save others, to redeem lost souls.

You say that you want to be like Christ. You ask Him to print His own image on your heart. Here then, is the image: “The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life as a ransom for many.”

It is not a vague dream of human greatness which we are to think of, when we ask to be like our Master.

The old monks thought that they were becoming like Christ — when they went into the wilderness, away from men, to live in cold cells. But surely, such a dream of uselessness is not the thought which this picture suggests. “To serve — to give our life” that is the Christ-like thing! Instead of fleeing away from people — we are to live with others, to serve them, to live for them, to seek to bless them, to do them good, to give our lives for them — that is the meaning of the prayer for Christ-likeness.

Christ also tells us that this is the stairway to the highest reaches of the Christian life. “Whoever wants to become great among you — must be your servant, and whoever wants to be first — must be slave of all.” Mark 10:43-44. To worldly men — this seems indeed, to be a strange way of attaining greatness. According to this, all men’s scrambling for place and power — is really scrambling downward! The real heights in the human life — are self-forgetfulness and service. We are to use all our redeemed abilities, in doing good to others in Jesus’ name. That is what Jesus did in His blessed life — and we are to follow in His steps.

 

September 29. Jesus Passing By

“When he heard that it was Jesus — he began to cry out.” Mark 10:47

No doubt the blind man had been wishing that Jesus would come to Jericho. He had grown to believe that if he would only come — He could open his blind eyes. What a burst of joy filled the poor man when he learned that Jesus was passing by! Now was his opportunity. Instantly he began to cry out. The lesson here is, that when Jesus is passing by all who need help — should at once call upon Him.

But when may it now be said that Jesus is passing by? Of course He is always present everywhere. We cannot get out of His sight for a moment. Yet there are times when He seems specially to visit certain places. The day of Israel’s visitation, was when Jesus was going through the land, teaching and healing. So times of revival in a church are times of peculiar visitation. When the Spirit is working mightily, when many hearts are bowing down in penitence — then Jesus of Nazareth is passing by, and then is the time to call upon Him. When conscience is tender, when the spirit is silently striving, when some peculiar providence has awakened the soul — again is Jesus passing by.

He passes by in youth. There is no other time when He is really so near. Then the heart is tender, the affections are unengaged, the life is plastic — and He comes especially close. There will never be a time in after life — when it will be so easy to call upon Him and be saved, as in youth.

This blind man wisely seized the opportunity. Jesus was passing now, was close to him, could readily hear his call. Now was his time; if not now — perhaps never. Surely we ought to act as wisely in seeking Christ while He is near. It must not be forgotten that Jesus never passed through Jericho again. If Bartimeus had said, “I will wait until He comes again,” what would gave been the result?

 

September 30. Faithfulness

“Well done, my good servant! Because you have been faithful in a very small matter, take charge of ten cities!” Luke 19:17

It is remarkable how much the Word of God makes of faithfulness — simple faithfulness. It is not great things which God requires of us — unless our mission is to do great things. He only asks that we be faithful in the simple duties that come to our hand in our commonplace days. That means that we do all our work as well as we can; that we serve well in the varied relationships of life in which from time to time we find ourselves; that we stand heroically in our lot, resisting temptation and continuing true and loyal to God; and that we fulfill our mission in all ways according to the grace given unto us, using every gift and talent for the glory of God and the good of the world. The world crowns “success.” God crowns “faithfulness.”

Jesus tells us that faithfulness in this life — lifts us to places of authority hereafter. So, then, life here on earth is only a trial to see what we are capable of doing. It is after all, a real probation to find out who may be set over large trusts. The real life is to be begun in the eternal world. Those who prove faithful here — will have places of responsibility in the kingdom of glory.

This ought to give a new and mighty motive to our living in this world. Our eternal honor and employment — will depend upon the degree of our faithfulness here. Godly men and women often say at the close of their lives, “If I could only begin now, with all my experience — I could live my life much better.” Well, if they have been faithful — that is the very thing they will be permitted to do in the next world. A mother who had brought up a large family said: “I have just learned now how to train children. I could do it well — if I could begin it again.” If she has learned this, that is just what Christ wanted her to learn. Now she is ready for full service in His kingdom.

 

OCTOBER

October 1. Household Duties

“Here a dinner was given in Jesus’ honor. Martha served” John 12:2

There are certain Bible people that we never fail to recognize. We know Martha by her busy serving. Each time we meet her — we find her engaged in active duties. She represents those whose love for Christ takes the practical form. Some people like to criticize Martha; but after all, her type of piety is important in this world where there is so much need for service. Beautiful as the Mary-spirit is, it would not do if all were Marys; for who would then do the work that needs so much to be done? A wife and mother, for instance, who would spend all her time in Bible-reading and prayer, giving no thought to her household duties — would make a very unhappy home.

 

October 2. At His Feet

“Then Mary took about a pint of pure nard, an expensive perfume; she poured it on Jesus’ feet and wiped his feet with her hair. And the house was filled with the fragrance of the perfume.” John 12:3

We see Mary three times in the gospel, and each time she is in the same posture, “at Jesus’ feet.” When we have our first glimpse within the Bethany home, we find Martha in her characteristic attitude, serving; and Mary we see sitting at the Master’s feet, eagerly listening to His words. Our next view of Mary is when Jesus came back to Bethany after the death of Lazarus, and the sisters went out to meet Him. Again she is at the feet of Christ, this time in deep sorrow, seeking comfort. Here a third time we find her at Christ’s feet, and now it is in honoring her Lord.

We think of Mary, therefore, as a woman who was always at Christ’s feet. In the bright, common days — she sat there as a learner, looking up into His face, drinking in His words, and absorbing His spirit into her soul. When grief came — she went to His feet for comfort, pouring out her sorrow there, looking up into His face for consolation. Then, when the trouble was over, and there were joy and victory instead — we find her again in her habitual place, honoring Jesus with her heart’s richest gifts. There is no fitter place for the redeemed life — than at the Savior’s feet.

In Mary’s gift — she brought the best she had, the richest gift in all her possession. We should always bring our best to Christ. No ointment in the world is half so precious to Him — as the love of human hearts. We should bring Him our best love — giving Him the first place in our affections. We should give Him the best of our lives — our youth in all its freshness and purity, our body and mind when they are at their best. We should give Him the best of our time — not the weary moments of languor only — but the hours when we are most alert. We should give Him the best of our services — doing our finest work of all kinds for Him.

 

October 3. Fleeting Opportunities

“You always have the poor with you, and you can do what is good for them whenever you want, but you will not always have Me.” Mark 14:7

We ought to well learn the value of opportunities. They do not wait for our convenience; but while we linger indecisive — they are gone. Then, when they are gone — they never come again. Whatever was done for Jesus — He said must be done at once, for they would not always have Him. To put off the act of love — would be to miss doing it altogether; for when He was once gone from them, however much they might want to do the kindness for Him, it would be too late. The poor they would always have — they might care for them at any time; but whatever act of love they would render to Jesus — they must render at once.

There ought to be a deep lesson for us, in our Lord’s word in this place. There are certain things that we shall never have the opportunity to do but once. Here is a mother in a home: for years she has given her life in loving, self-denying service, poured it out like rich ointment for the good of her children. Now she is growing old, and as her children look upon her, it is as if she said to them, “Whatever kindness you would do to me — you must do now, for you will not have me always.”

We hear of a neighbor who is sick. Just now is the time to perform whatever act of love we desire to render, for we may not long have the friend. Tomorrow he may be gone. There have been tears shed over coffins and graves, by those who would have given worlds to get their dead back again, to do for them the things that they neglected to do while they had them. The best time to do a kindness, is now. Someone has beautifully said: “I expect to pass through this world but once. If, therefore, there is any kindness I can do for any fellow-being, let me do it now. Let me not defer or neglect it, for I shall not pass this way again.”

 

October 4. Acceptable Offerings

“She has done what she could!” Mark 14:8

This was a wonderful commendation to come from the lips of Jesus. Mary could not have done better than this — if she had been a thousand times as gifted. We get two lessons here:

One is, that all Christ wants — is what we have ability and opportunity to do. He asks no impossibilities. The poorest things, the smallest offerings, are acceptable — if they are really our best in the circumstances.

A child in a mission school offered her teacher a handful of weeds and grasses, wilted and soiled — which she called a bouquet. Did the teacher refuse the gift, and criticize the poor withered weeds? No, she accepted them with as sincere gratitude and as many thanks as if some wealthy friend had offered her an elegant bouquet of flowers. The child did what she could; and the teacher looking behind the gift — saw the love in the little heart, and that transfigured her poor gift. Just so, Christ accepts our poorest work, or our plainest offering — if it is our best.

But the lesson has another side. “She did what she could.” It is this, then, which pleases Christ. Are we doing what we could do? Do we always bring to Him our very best gifts? Do we never put Him off with the faded flowers — keeping the fresh and fragrant ones for ourselves? Do we do for Him our very best work? Are we faithful?

If we are only doing half of what we might, we cannot take the comfort of this commendation. The widow’s two mites were very acceptable coming from her, because they were all she had; but they would not have elicited any such commendation if one of the rich men had given them. A little child’s ministry is very beautiful for a child — but it would not be as fitting in the father or mother. We must really do the very best we can — if we would have this commendation.

 

October 5. Not Your Own

“The Lord has need of it.” Mark 11:3

There seems to have been no formal request of the owner for the use of the colt. Jesus sent His disciples to take it by Divine authority. So then — the Lord has a right to anything we have. No property right that we can get, takes the title out of His hands. We talk about our possessions as if they were ours indeed. Nothing is really ours — but as lent to us by the Lord, to be used for Him.

There are practical inferences here which we must not overlook. Christ has a right to call for anything we have — whenever He wants to use it. He has a right to ask for money, for it is His far more than ours. When our property is swept away by some providential act, we should not murmur — but should remember that the Lord has a right to do as He will with His own. The same principle applies to the loss of friends by death. The Lord has a right to take them, for He only lends them to us; and when He wants them with Himself — He has a right to call them home.

Another thought here, is that Christ may sometimes have special use for even the humblest of our possessions. The Lord had need of the good Samaritan’s donkey to carry the wounded man to the inn. He had need of the lad’s five loaves to feed the multitude. A lady was trying to teach her child that she ought to give everything to Christ to be used in any way He might choose. “Why, mamma,” she replied, “Jesus can never use my doll.” Yet in an hour the child was letting a poor child that came to the door play with her doll. Was not the Lord using it then? The Lord has need of our money, our hands, our feet, our lips, our influence; and we do well when we hold all our possessions ready at any call of His to be used as He desires.

 

October 6. Nothing But Leaves

“Seeing in the distance a fig tree in leaf, he went to find out if it had any fruit. When he reached it, he found nothing but leaves, because it was not the season for figs.” Mark 11:13

There were many other fig trees in that region — but Jesus did not turn to any of them to look for food, because they gave no promise, made no show or pretense of having fruit. He went to this tree because by its early leaves it declared to all who saw it that it had also early fruit. Christ does not expect to find spiritual fruit on the life of the godless man or the worldly woman; but He does expect it on the life of the man or woman who professes to be a Christian.

As Jesus turned to that fig tree, drawn thereto by the tree’s profession of fruitfulness — so hungry souls turn to the Church and to God’s professed people to find spiritual food. What that tree with leaves and no fruit was to Jesus, the Jewish Church was to the people whose soul hungered for spiritual food. With their burden of sin, with their deep heart-questionings, with their sorrows, with their unsatisfied longings, with their yearnings for help and sympathy — they turned to the priests, the professed spiritual guides, that they might get from them what they needed. So the mission of every Christian Church is to feed hungry souls. In the hour of penitence, when the soul is conscious of guilt; in the day of trouble, when the world has no more to give; in the shadow of death, in all the great crises of life, even the most worldly turn to the Church for what they need.

A church is like a great tree in the desert which holds out the promise of fruit, and toward which all the spiritually hungry turn. There can be few sadder things in this world than a church, promising by its very name, by its spire pointing to Heaven, by its open doors, by its songs and services, by its bells of invitation — to give food to the hungry, refreshment to the weary, comfort to the sorrowing — and then failing to keep its promises to the souls that come expecting.

 

October 7. Believing Prayer

“If you believe, you will receive whatever you ask for in prayer.” Matthew 21:22

There are other scriptures qualifying this:

In the first place, it is not all asking that is really praying — and therefore not all asking that receives. James says, “You ask, and receive not, because you ask amiss, that you may consume it upon your lusts.” A man asks for money, not to use it for the glory of God and the good of others — but for his own glory and pleasure.

Again, the Psalmist says, “If I regard iniquity in my heart — the Lord will not hear me.” That is, if one is cherishing a secret sin in his heart while he is trying to serve God — no prayers that he offers will be heard or answered. So here are at least two kinds of asking that will not bring an answer.

Then there are conditions. One is that we must ask in Christ’s name. That implies that we believe in Christ as our Savior, and are His faithful friends, and therefore have a right to use His name. This condition narrows down the promise to the true followers of Christ.

Another condition is that we are abiding in Christ, and His words are abiding in us. Even a Christian who is following afar off does not come within the circle of this promise.

Then there is another qualification which belongs to all promises to prayer. God Himself must be the judge as to the things we ask, whether they would really be blessings to us or not. There may be things we desire very earnestly — that it would be the greatest unkindness to grant us. Is God then bound by this promise to give us what we crave? By no means. The Lord will give what is good. “No good thing will He withhold from those who walk uprightly.” But He will withhold even from the most upright, the things which in His Divine wisdom — He sees would not be good things. This is implied in every such promise as this.

 

October 8. A Forgiving Spirit

“And when you stand praying, if you hold anything against anyone, forgive him — so that your Father in Heaven may forgive you your sins.” Mark 11:25

It is told of a Christian woman that a friend entered her room and found her with bowed head, as if in prayer. At length her friend spoke to her tenderly, knowing that a great sorrow was on her heart. “I have been trying to say the Lord’s Prayer,” she answered, “but I cannot get through it.” She had said the words thousands of times in sunny childhood, in joyous youth, on her wedding-day, and then along the gladsome years that followed, amid songs and flowers and prattling child-voices, and in the sweetness of an unbroken home circle; and they had flowed from her lips like rippling music all the while. But now a great sorrow had come, and since that she had begun a hundred times, “Our father in Heaven, Hallowed be your name. May your kingdom come. May Your will ______ ” but she could not get any farther. She could not yet say, “May Your will be done.”

A story is told of a nobleman in Alexandria, in olden days, who complained bitterly to the bishop of his enemies. While in the midst of the recital of his wrongs, the bell rang for prayers, and bishop and nobleman dropped to their knees, the former leading in the Lord’s Prayer, and the latter leaving his story unfinished for the time and joining in the prayer. When the bishop came to the words, “forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive,” he suddenly stopped and left the nobleman to go on alone. The nobleman attempted to say the words — but startled by the sound of his own voice unaccompanied, and recalled by the bishop’s silence to the meaning of the prayer, he stammered, ceased to pray, and rose in great despair; and it was only when he had learned to cherish a forgiving spirit toward others — that he could say form his heart, “forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against us.”

 

October 9. The Corner Stone

“The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone.” Matthew 21:42

Those to whom Christ first came, did not think Him suitable to be their Messiah. So they refused to receive Him, and nailed Him on a cross instead. But now what do we behold? That same Jesus whom they thought unfit to be their king — God has made King of glory, Lord of Heaven and earth! All things are in His hands — all power, all mercy, all judgment. The very rulers who rejected Him and demanded His crucifixion, when they awake on the judgment morning — shall see as their Judge, the same Jesus whom they despised and condemned to die.

A great many people now think Christ is unsuitable to be their Master. They do not consider it an honor to be called a Christian. They blush to own His name or to enroll themselves among His followers. They do not care to model their life on His holy and perfect life. All such should remember that Christ has highest honor in Heaven. No angel is ashamed to speak His name. Redeemed spirits praise Him day and night. God the Father has exalted Him to the throne of eternal power and glory. Why, then, should sinful men be ashamed to own Him as Lord?

They should remember, further, that God has made Him the corner-stone of the whole building not made with hands. No life that is not built on Him can stand. There is no other rock on which to rest a hope. If they ever are saved it must be by this same Jesus whom they are now rejecting.

 

October 10. Let Him Take All

“You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind.” Matthew 22:37

We are to notice, first, that it is love God wants. We may give Him our life’s highest honor — but He is not satisfied with honor. We ought to obey Him. He is our God and our King, and we owe Him the fullest obedience. But obedience is not enough. We owe Him service also, for we belong to Him, and we ought to pour out our lives for Him. But it is neither honorobedience, nor service that this command requires. We are to LOVE God. If it were possible for us to render such honor, obedience, and service as the angels give — and yet not love Him, He would not be satisfied. Nothing but love will satisfy Him.

We are told here also the measure of the love that we are to give to God. It must be an all-absorbing love. God wants no half-hearts. He must be loved supremely — more than all tender friends, more than all worldly things. Then this love must draw the whole life after it — the mind, the soul, the strength; it must lead to true and entire consecration.

Suppose a mother gives her child a beautiful flower-plant in bloom, and tells her to carry it to a sick friend. The child takes the plant away, and when she reaches the friend’s door she plucks off one leaf and gives it to her, keeping the plant herself. Then afterward, once a week, she plucks off another leaf, or a bud, or a flower, and takes it to the friend, still retaining the plant. Has she obeyed? Nothing but the giving of the whole plant would be obedience. Yet God asks for all our life’s heart, soul, mind, and strength — and we pluck off a little leaf of love now and then, a bud, a flower of affection, or one cluster of fruit, and give these little things to Him, keeping the life itself. Shall we not say, “Let Him take all”? This first commandment requires the complete consecration of the whole life to God!

 

October 11. The Widow’s Mite

“I tell you the truth, this poor widow has put more into the treasury than all the others!” Mark 12:43

It is good to have here our Lord’s estimate of earth’s gifts. We know that as He saw the offerings that day, and spoke of their worth, so He always beholds how we give, and always weighs our gifts in the same balances. It is most cheering to us to note that it is not the size of our offerings that makes them either great or acceptable in Heaven’s sight. The widow’s mite outweighed the rich man’s heavy coins.

No doubt this poor woman felt that her gift was so small that it was scarcely worth while to give it; but in the eyes of the divine Lord — its value was very great.

There are two scales weighing all human acts, and all human gifts and offerings. There are the earthly scales, which weigh in ounces and pounds; and there are the “balances of the sanctuary,” which weigh spiritual values. In the latter scales, this widow’s mites weighed more than the great glittering coins of the rich which were given with so much ostentation.

This was not only because her gift was proportionally larger — the rich still having much left after giving, and she having nothing left — but also because of her motive and spirit in giving. She gave because she loved God’s house, and wished to do her part in maintaining its ordinances. She gave humbly, not to be seen of men — but to honor God and win His approval. She gave also largely according to her ability, putting to shame the rich men who gave so much — and yet had riches left. Christ sees into the heart, while we make our offering; and if our heart is right, and we give as we are able, and give out of love for God and desire for His glory — even the smallest offering that we can bring will be acceptable in God’s sight, and will bring down heaven’s commendation. God does not estimate our gifts by dollars and cents. Many a million dollar gift is exceedingly small — when He weighs it.

 

October 12. Behold the Lamb of God

“We want to see Jesus!” John 12:21

These men had heard of Jesus — but they wanted to see Him for themselves. It does not do for us to see Jesus only through other people’s eyes. No matter how vividly they may portray His beauty before us — this is not the seeing which blesses us and prints His image on our souls. We must behold Him for ourselves.

In those terrible days in the ancient Hebrew camp when the people were bitten by the deadly serpents and the brazen image of a serpent was set up — a mother could not look for her child, nor a friend for a friend. It is just so in beholding Christ. No one can behold Him for another.

It is through seeing Christ — that all spiritual blessings come to us. When we are burdened with sin — we are pointed to the Lamb of God who takes away sin. When we seek to grow more holy — we are exhorted to behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, and thus be transformed into His image. When we ask for a model for our life — we are told to look unto Jesus. Many a fleeing slave, by simply keeping his eye fixed on a star, was led away from bondage to liberty. Keeping our eye on Christ — will lead us from chains of sin to eternal glory.

These Greeks came to a disciple and asked him to introduce them to Jesus. What nobler service can we render in this world, than that of introducing people to Jesus? To do this we must know Him well ourselves. But let no one think that he really needs anyone to introduce him to Jesus. A little child was dying, and she said she was not afraid to die; but she wished her mamma could go with her to introduce her to Jesus. “For you know, mamma,” said the little one, “I was always afraid of strangers.” But no one will find Jesus a stranger; He loves to be sought, and to have people want to see Him, and He is always glad to reveal Himself to every seeker. He is not hard to find; He is near all the while, and we really need no one to take us to Him.

“Let us fix our eyes on Jesus!” Hebrews 12:2

 

October 13. Two Ways of Living

“The man who loves his life — will lose it; while the man who hates his life in this world — will keep it for eternal life.” John 12:25

We have two options. We may live for SELF, take good care of our lives, not exposing them to danger, not making sacrifices, looking out for our own interests — and we may prosper in the world. People will commend our prudence, and congratulate us on our success. We may reach old age healthy, and greatly enjoy our accumulated honors and possessions. This is one way of living. There seems to be something pleasant about such a life; but it has been no blessing in the world. It has done nothing for the glory of God. It has fed no hunger; it has won no reward. That is the whole outcome of a life of selfishness. “The man who loves his life — will lose it.”

The other way to live, is to forget self; not to think of nor care for one’s own life — but to sacrifice it in obedience to God and in unselfish service. People will say you are foolish thus to waste your golden life, thus to sacrifice yourself for the sake of others, or in Christ’s cause. But was Christ Himself foolish when He went to His cross? Let the redeemed Church be the answer. Were the martyrs foolish when they threw their lives away for Christ’s sake? Ignatius said, when facing the fierce lions in the arena, “I am grain of God. Let me be ground between the teeth of lions — if I may thus become bread to feed God’s people.” Were such martyred lives wasted, thrown away? Is any life wasted which becomes seed to produce bread by-and-by for the world? The way to make nothing of our lives — is to be very careful of them. The way to make our lives eternal successes — is to do with them just what Christ did with His.

 

October 14. A Savior for All

“But I, when I am lifted up from the earth — will draw all men to Myself.” John 12:32

As we read the gospel story we are surprised to see how few people were really drawn to Christ during His life. Crowds followed Him — many from curiosity — but very few were savingly drawn to Him in heart and life. We see at the last, how few; there was but a little handful of clinging friends about His cross.

It was not until He had made His great atoning sacrifice — had been “lifted up” on the cross — that all men began to be drawn to Him. Why was the influence of a crucified Jesus so much greater than that of a living, miracle-working Jesus?

For one reason, the death of Christ revealed the wonderful love of God. All of His sweet, gentle, helpful life told of love, too; but it was when He went to His